LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 































































































































Class 



Book ■ _L__ 

Copyright N°_ _ 

Copy C. 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


I 













HER GUIDING VOICE 





■ • 


« 












































































HER GUIDING VOICE 


BY 


John Edward Ambrose 

Author of ,,f The Voice of the Silence” 
“OThe Call of the Soul” 

“The Only Way” 




**The Christopher Publishing House 
Boston, U. S. A. 





Copyright 1923 

By The Christopher Publishing House 



AUG -3 > .,V 


©C1A711458 

*V\»v +\J 







DEDICATED 

To His Loving Guide 

My Guide who led me in ‘This Way”, 
Still farther “The Way” will show, 
And He, who taught me in this Truth, 
Still more, will make me know. 



r 


“In that happy home above, 

Where all perfect joy hath birth. 
Thou dispenseth good and love; 
Mother, as thou didst on earth; 

And thou distant seems that sphere 
Still I feel thee ever near. 

(Her Guiding Voice.) 

Though my longing eyes now views 
Thy angelic mean no more, 

Still Thy Spirit can infuse 
Good in mine, unknown before. 

Still the voice from childhood dear, 
Steals upon my raptured ear." 

(Her Guiding Voice) 

Anna Cora Ritchie. 





AUTHOR’S NOTE 

In writing “HER GUIDING VOICE,” I have 
given to the human family my thoughts received 
through Inspiration—through an Unseen Force,— 
How the Soul of a Christian Mother, endowed with 
Intuition, follows a wayward son and protects him 
from the evil influences with which he is ever sur¬ 
rounded, instilling him to do kind acts and to live 
a God-like life. 

It was after many years of roaming aimlessly 
over the face of the earth storm-tossed on life’s 
rough sea,—and after many promises he made to 
that Dear Soul (Mother), that he would do better, 
—he realized his error. 

He became a man among men and now employ¬ 
ed by a firm for whom he served his time as an 
apprentice. Now he holds a position of Trust and 
is a prominent citizen. He is the head of a home 
with a loving wife and son. 

He always gives his dear Mother due credit for 
what he accomplished, for it was “HER GUIDING 
VOICE” that was constantly on his mind. 





r 

















TABLE OF CONTENTS 


I. 

II. 

III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 
VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 

XI. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 
XV. 

XVI. 

XVII. 

XVIII. 

XIX. 


XX. 


XXI. 

XXII. 
XXIII. 


XXIV. 


XXV. 

XXVI. 


The Gregory Home, in Galston, Scotland. 13 
Leaving Liverpool for New York. 16 

The Departure of Mother Gregory and Bairns. 19 
Arrival of Mother Gregory in Mahoney City, Pa. 23 
The Gregory Home in Mahoney City, Pa. 27 

Loving Guidance of Mother Gregory. 31 

The Gregory Home in Mt. Carmel, Pa. 3G 

Arrival of Peggy in Philadelphia, Pa. 46 

Her Guiding Voice. 56 

Mother Gregory’s Intuition. 65 

Bennie Leaves Home. 73 

Harry Leaves Home as his Mother Recovers. 86 
The Thomas Family Leaves Mt. Carmel. 

—Bennie’s Romance. 102 

The Ring of Betrothal, The Promise is Given. 117 
The Gregorys leave Philadelphia, Bennie 

Visits Hannah. 131 

Bennie back to his old habits,—The Vow is 

Broken. 153 

Bennie (Our Wanderer), —Death of John 

Gregory. 170 

Bennie Remains with his Widowed Mother. 196 

The Thomas family locate in New York, 

—Death of Hannah’s Mother. 209 

Two Loving Souls are made One,—Hannah 

meets Bennie’s Mother. 226 

Bennie Gregory’s Home in Philadelphia. 243 

Manifestation of the Spirit. 256 

Bennie makes amends for his deeds in the 

past. A Son is born. 266 

Bennie now a Prominent Citizen, becomes a 

partner of the firm. 276 

Mother Gregory’s Sickness and Death. 287 

Her Guiding Voice, in The Spirit. 301 








LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


HER GUIDING VOICE Frontispiece 

TWO LOVING SOULS MADE ONE Page 240 

MANIFESTATION OF THE SPIRIT Page 257 

I WILL GUIDE YOU, MY BOY, YOU SHALL 

NOT GO ASTRAY Page 301 





















Her Guiding Voice 

CHAPTER I 
THE GREGORY HOME 

The home of the Gregories was located on the 
outskirts of the neat little village of Galston, Scot¬ 
land. Here in a wee tiny cottage mother Gregory 
was born, and I want to introduce to my readers 
that it is Mother Gregory whom I shall call the 
VOICE and she plays an extraordinary part in the 
Gregory family. 

Being reared in a modest Christian home and 
having a loving disposition we shall pass along 
to where she becomes a loving wife and later on— 
a mother. I do not hestitate to say, that with such 
a pure and noble Soul she is bound to influence her 
family and those with whom she comes in contact, 
to do good. 

There are three inj the Gregory home—Mrs. 
Gregory, John, her husband, but she calls him 
Johnny, Teresa, a beautiful child of eighteen 
months, rather tall for her age, with long golden 
curls. How father and mother Gregory loved and 
adored her. Peggy, they called her. 

Here we find them living a home-like life, pure 
and simple. The father worked in the coal mines 
near Galston and so far we find him satisfied for 
he loved his wife and child. Soon there is a new 
arrival in our little home, a son, whom they named 
Bennie, (this is our Wanderlust or Wanderer). 

As we follow his footsteps—step by step through 
life we can readily see why we call him a Wander¬ 
er. Mother Gregory had an intense love for Bennie 
and as a tiny babe he would look up into her 
face and laugh and coo, holding out his chubby 


14 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


little hands to her. No wonder she loved him and 
so did her husband. Peggy, too, loved and idolized 
her baby brother for she was of a loving disposi¬ 
tion. 

Shortly after Bennie came father Gregory be¬ 
gan to grow restless and dissatisfied. Things were 
not going right at the mines and Johnny was in a 
state of unrest and kept on complaining. 

Some of his fellow workers and friends were 
talking of going to America. So early in the spring 
John Gregory talked the matter over with his wife 
and they agreed that Johnny should go to America. 
But he thought of his family and said, “I dinna like 
to leave the bairns.” 

Mother Gregory told the neighbors (that her 
Johnny was going awa, awa to America and if he 
liked it there he would send for her and the bairns 
and they, too would be leaving their bonny wee 
home. 

The McKensey’s were leaving, or rather Mr. 
McKensey and it was he, who persuaded Johnny 
to go at this time for he wanted Jock Gregory to 
accompany him but Father Gregory did not like 
the idea of leaving his wife and bairns. 

Mother Gregory being an excellent house-keep¬ 
er as well as a loving wife and mother, soon began 
making preparations for Johnny’s departure to 
America. She wanted all his things to be carefully 
washed and mended so she set about her task. In 
a few days all was ready and she helped pack his 
trunk and grips knowing everything was spick and 
span and ready for him when he took up his new 
lodgings. 

All was hustle and bustle around the neighbor¬ 
hood for these men were going on a long journey. 
In due time tickets were secured for their passage 
and as the time drew closer Mother Gregory said. 
“Now Johnny, don’t forget to write often and send 
for me and the bairns soon as you ken, for we will 
be anxionsly awaiting the news to come.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


15 


So on a bright July morning Johnny bid fare¬ 
well to his neighbors, wife and bairns. Kissing 
them a loving good-bye he boarded the train which 
carried them from Galston to Liverpool. They 
arrived safe and found they had eighteen hours to 
wait before the steamer would set sail. 

They spent the night in a lodging house and ris¬ 
ing early the next morning we find them roaming 
about Liverpool. 


CHAPTER II 


LEAVE LIVERPOOL FOR NEW YORK 

At noon we find John Gregory and Mr. McKen- 
sey aboard the steamer and ready to set sail. As 
the boat sailed down the river all was well for the 
day was bright and the weather favorable, but in 
a few hours the water was getting choppy the 
waves bigger, and as the steamer neared the coast 
of Ireland it was quite rough. 

Stopping for mail at Queenstown we find John¬ 
ny too sick to write for he was sea-sick and could 
not send a letter to his loved ones whom he had 
just left and who would expect to hear from him 
before he started out on the Atlantic. 

Leaving Queenstown a severe storm made the 
water rough and it got worse and worse, so John 
Gregory could not eat for he was indeed sick. His 
friend, Mr. McKensey wanted him to try to eat and 
see if he would not feel better. So just before din¬ 
ner he said, “Jock, would ya like something to eat, 
did ya ken whatcha could eat?” But John said, “I 
dinna ken anything to eat. I’m too sick ya dinna 
ken ha sick I am.” 

Mr. McKensey was not affected and he tried to 
sympathize with Jock who could neither eat nor 
sleep. 

Early in the morning of the fourteenth day at 
sea, they sighted land, Newfoundland. And Johnny 
thought of his wife and bairns, how they were go¬ 
ing to stand the voyage for he was not anxious to 
make the trip across to bring them for he was glad 
that his trip was about over. 

The steamer now entred the Hudson river, and 
as she passed the Statute of Liberty, which wel¬ 
comes all strangers to her shores, Father Gregory 
aroused himself, and he and McKensie prepared to 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


17 


leave the steamer as soon as she pulled alongside 
the docks at Hoboken Piers. Just before noon the 
tug pulled the big Atlantic Liner alongside the piers 
and now they were delayed a few hours, for all 
baggage had to be inspected by Custom House Offi¬ 
cials. 

So late that afternoon they were ready to go on 
their way. They boarded a train for Mahoney City 
and late that night we find our two voyagers among 
strangers in a strange land. Having very little 
trouble they secured lodgings and to John Greg¬ 
ory’s credit he wrote to his wife and bairns whom 
he had left in good old Galston and his heart went 
out to them, for he knew Mother Gregory was anx¬ 
ious to hear from her Johnny. 

In a couple of weeks Mother Gregory received 
the news of their safe arrival but John said not a 
word about the storm and how sick he had been. 
Oh no, it would not be right to alarm her, so we 
find Mother Gregory all elated over her news. He 
did not want to discourage her for he had no desire 
to cross the Atlantic again. 

A few days later we find John Gregory at work 
in one of the mines, as a coal miner for the work 
was not strange to him. He wrote and told his 
wife that he had found work and liked the people, 
although there were all kinds of people here in 
America and as he wrote—ya dinna ken how they 
are here, not like being at home in Galston, ah 
mon it’s not like being at home. 

But he was contented and settled right down 
to hard work, for John Gregory was a hard work¬ 
ing man, honest and faithful to his family whom 
he loved dearly. He wrote often. In the meantime 
John Gregory made many friends, but some of 
them were not of a type to associate with, for it 
was not long before John was staying out late 
drinking and gambling. 

Had that dear Soul, Mother Gregory, many 
miles across the water, known that her Johnny was 


18 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


drinking she would have been heart-broken, and 
worried to death but she was not to know of it so 
early, and for her sake it was better. 

Several months passed by and Johnny had a 
little money saved from his earnings and he wrote 
saying he was saving money and would soon send 
for them. But his associates were dragging him 
deeper and deeper in the mire, his savings were 
gone and after a night spent in carousing and 
drinking, he was too sick to go to work in the 
morning. 

When he came to his senses, he reflected on 
what was to be done,—what should he do—how 
was he to send money to bring his loved ones to 
him if he kept this up? This degrading life. 

After Johnny had been here seven months, he 
received a letter from Mother Gregory in which 
she spoke of her love for him, how lonely she and 
the bairns were, and how she yearned to be with 
him. This stirred him to action, he was now 
roused from a long sleep; for he knew he had not 
done as he should. 

He worked steady, refusing to be led astray by 
his associates, so in a way he had developed self- 
control. He began to save, laid it away in a trunk 
and at the end of nine months he had sufficient 
funds to send for his dear ones. 

With a much lighter heart he wrote a loving 
letter to Mother Gregory telling all about his work 
and of his many friends and he assured her that 
she would like America. Best of all he was en¬ 
closing money to pay for their passage across the 
Atlantic. He was anxious to have them come and 
asked her to try and leave on The Lord Gough 
which was to leave on a certain date and he would 
meet them when they arrived. 


CHAPTER III 

THE DEPARTURE OF MOTHER GREGORY AND BAIRNS 

It was a beautiful morning in April when Mrs. 
Gregory received her letter containing the money 
for her passage to America. She was overjoyed 
and hastened to tell her friends that she was going 
to join her Johnny in America. 

Mother Gregory had a pleasant suprise for Mr. 
McKensey had returned to Galston. He came to 
take his wife back with him and so Mother Gregory 
would have friends on the voyage. She was indeed 
glad for they were bosom friends, these neighbors. 
They would be a great help and comfort to her, for 
having no children of their own, they could help 
Mother Gregory. 

All the while, since Mrs. Gregory had parted 
with her Johnny, she had been busy, getting things 
together, making clothes in preparation for her trip, 
she used every cent of what she received from time 
to time, to be ready to leave when she should get 
the news and money. 

So when the day came that was to take them 
away from dear old Galston, as her neighbors and 
friends bid them farewell, tears fell down her 
cheeks as she looked about her. She was leaving 
old friends and her old home, the tiny stone cottage 
that had been the scene of so much happiness and 
love. Then her mind turned to Johnny whom she 
had not seen for months, and she wiped away the 
tears and smiled. 

She was happy to know she would be with him 
and how glad he would be to have his wife and 
bairns once more. So with everything ready they 
boarded the train for Liverpool, waving a fond fare¬ 
well to all her friends. 

Thinking of her husband and the joy of their 


20 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


meeting took away the thought of the long voyage 
and it helped her to throw away the sadness of leav¬ 
ing her child hood home with its memories of all 
that is dear to one of such a loving nature. 

The trip from Galston to Liverpool was short 
and pleasant for the bairns were experiencing their 
first train ride and were too young to have any fear 
of the voyage which confronted them. 

In fact Mr. McKensey did not tell them how 
rough his trip had been, neither did he inform them 
of the terrible time Jock had in crossing, for he did 
not want to spoil any of their pleasure, by instilling 
fear in their minds. 

Mother Gregory knew that some folks got sea¬ 
sick but that never entered her mind, for all she 
could think of was the pleasure of being with her 
Johnny in America. Her whole desire was to have 
a home with those she loved. 

Arriving in Liverpool they found that The Lord 
Gough would leave the next day so they had dinner 
and secured lodgings for the night. Having all 
arrangements made they spent what time they had 
in sight-seeing, for neither of the women had ever 
had the privilege of being in a large city. 

Every-thing was strange to them so with Benny 
in her arms and Peggy at her side Mother Gregory 
and her friends took in the sights of Liverpool. At 
night we find them all worn out and ready for rest. 

Early the next morning they busied themselves 
getting ready for the trip to the steamer which was 
not far away. Settling for their lodging they start¬ 
ed for the wharf and at eleven o’clock their bag¬ 
gage was on board the vessel. 

Mother Gregory was the last of the party to 
walk up the plank and board the steamer, turning 
toward the shore, she waved a fond good-bye to her 
Bonnie Scotland the place of her birth. “Many 
happy hours have I spent on your moors, but never 
expect to see you again, Good-bye.” And Mother 
Gregory never did see her Bonnie Scotland again. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


21 


At noon the big Atlantic Liner was cut loose 
and the tugs alongside, brought her clear of the 
piers she let out a thrill of her huge whistle as she 
put on steam and headed into the English Channel, 
plying a straight course for Queenstown where she 
would take on mail for The United States. 

While crossing this Channel to the Irish coast 
many of the passengers were sick-sea-sick and some 
of them wished they were back home again. But 
not so with Mother Gregory, she stood the storm 
and another thing to her credit, she kept careful 
watch over her babies, who were sick but soon got 
over it and we find them romping about on deck, 
joyful as only care-free children are, for they en¬ 
joyed the breeze and the novelty of the big liner 
and its strange people. 

Leaving Queenstown the vessel went plowing 
and plying her nose towards the deep briny sea 
heading for New York with its cargo of human 
souls. Where in a strange land many would be met 
by loving, loyal friends glad to receive them with 
open arms. But Mother Gregory knew that Johnny 
could not meet her on landing for it was a long trip 
to New York and funds were not so plentiful. So 
she was not disappointed for she knew he would 
meet her and the bairns at their destination for he 
was anxiously awaiting their arrival. 

All went well until an accident befell little Peggy, 
as they were eating breakfast, a bowl of hot gruel 
was spilled on her and she was pretty badly burned, 
but Mother Gregory with all her Motherly love at¬ 
tended her child and as the Ship’s doctor bandaged 
the arm and looked after it, the anxious mother was 
relieved of some of the worry. To have them sick 
was bad enough, but to see her darling suffer was 
as much as she could stand. So bestowing all her 
loving care on Peggy, she made things as pleasant 
as she could, always thinking of the time when they 
would be with Johnny and he too could share her 
responsibility. 


22 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Early on the morning of the fourteenth day, 
the news spread that land was in sight, and oh! the 
joy of the passengers. Hope sprung in every heart, 
gloom and depression disappeared and all was glad¬ 
ness, many cheered and laughed with joy, for they 
were anxious to be on land once more. 

In a few hours they passed The Statue of Liberty 
and entered the Hudson. You can imagine the joy 
of these souls to be so near the end of a rough and 
tedious voyage for they had encountered quite a 
storm for two or three days and no one was per¬ 
mitted on deck. Many thought their hour had come 
and one old lady began to sob, saying they were all 
lost. 

But not so, the storm cleared and no serious dam¬ 
age done, so their hearts were truly filled with grati¬ 
tude and now all were busy getting things in shape 
to land as they were in plain view of New York. 

Now for the Custom House Inspection. This 
is usually a tiresome experience especially for 
foreign passengers who are often sent to Ellis Island 
where they are sometimes delayed two or three 
days before they can go on their journey. 

Mother Gregory and her friends had no trouble 
and as soon as they passed inspection they lost no 
time in getting to the train which would carry them 
to their destination and Mother Gregory to the arms 
of her husband Johnny, who anxiously awaited 
their coming. 


CHAPTER IV 


ARRIVAL OF MOTHER GREGORY IN MAHONAY CITY, 
PENNSYLVANIA 

Late that night Johnny was to have his joy 
gratified for as the train arrived he was there to 
welcome his wife and bairns who were glad indeed 
to see him once more. 

“Johnny, I dinna want no lmpre of going across 
the water.” Like her husband, she too, had had 
enough for she certainly had her hands full. Her 
kind disposition and pleasing manner had won her 
many friends on the trip and she appreciated all the 
kindness that was bestowed on her and her children. 
She always had a sweet smile and a pleasant thank 
you for any little attention paid the bairns. She 
always sent out kind helpful thoughts to those with 
whom she came in contact. 

But Johnny agreed with her about crossing 
again, for he said, “Ya dinna need to, lassie.” So 
right from the first they agreed to spend the rest of 
their days in America. But Mother Gregory told 
Johnny he could say what he pleased but when he 
went away, they would go right with him, for she 
had enough of being alone with the bairns. And 
we do not blame her for taking this stand. 

Johnny took every-thing in good humor and 
they were peacefully settled in his boarding house, 
until they were rested from the long journey. After 
a few days they began to plan to go house-keeping, 
for Mother Gregory was anxious to be in a home 
with Johnny and the bairns for she said, “Ya ken 
well, John I’m na used to boarding and lodging, 
and it is not good for the bairns.” 

Johnny assured her that she was right and said, 
“I ken well, lassie, and we’ll be awa to our ain place, 
soon as I ken, ah mon.” And it was quite true. 


24 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Mother Gregory had always been in her own home, 
living with her parents whom she honored as well 
as loved. Then she left the home shelter to start 
a home of her own with John Gregory. They had 
been happy in their little cottage in Galston, Scot¬ 
land. 

So she wanted to have a little home in America, 
where they could care for the bairns and be happy 
in each others love. Johnny worked faithfully, 
saved all he could to buy furniture to set up house¬ 
keeping in Mahonay City. 

This willingness on the part of her husband 
pleased Mother Gregory and along with caring after 
her children, she found time to help around the 
boarding house, for she was used to hard work and 
was willing to help some one else for as she said, 
“The best ya na how.” 

Mother Gregory realized that it was necessary 
to wait a little till they had saved a few dollars for 
it had taken quite a sum to bring them safely to 
America and she did not forget to give thanks for 
all those blessings. And now she prayed fervently 
that they night be enabled to get the things they 
so much needed, and she had full faith that her 
prayer would be answered. 

She also knew it was necessity that started the 
human race on its forward way. And as each man 
driven by necessity, seeks to excel the other, so prog¬ 
ress came into the world. 

Only in necessity are we taught to unfold the 
secret powers that are born within us. When a 
man is compelled to face a task or an emergency, 
then his thinking capacity becomes keen, and he 
faces the work on hand, with considerable heart. 

So it was with John Gregory, he set about in 
earnest and his burden seems to lighten with the 
very thought of being able to establish a little home 
of their own where he would have his family to 
himself. 

You may be sure he had another anxious soul 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


25 


who was inspiring him day by day, to go right on, 
all would be well in time for she had faith in her 
prayers and knew they w r ould be answered as she 
prayed for success, and taking her Bible she read 
the twenty-third Psalm. 

“The Lord is my Shepard; I shall not want. He 
maketh me to lie down in green pastures: He leadeth 
me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: 
He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for 
His name’s sake. 

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for Thou art 
with me: Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me. 

Thou preparest a table before me in the presence 
of mine enemies: Thou anointest my head with oil; 
my cup runneth over. 

Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all 
the days of my life: and I shall dwell in the house 
of the Spirit forever.” 

Such was the Soul expression of Mother Greg¬ 
ory, that implicit faith in God, and how she humbly 
implored Divine Guidance, to help her in this hour 
of trial knowing well and never doubting but that 
her prayer would be answered and she placed her 
trust in His hands. 

In the mean time Johnny worked faithfully and 
getting along nicely, he told her that by another pay¬ 
day they would be able to get a little furniture, 
enough for a room or two to begin with. This was 
indeed pleasing to Mother Gregory, for she was very 
anxious to get settled. 

However, they did not have to wait for Johnny 
had confided in a friend a Fore-man at the mine, 
by the name of Tom Horton. When Mr. Horton 
heard how they were striving he called to see Mother 
Gregory and Johnny and he offered to aid them so 
they could get enough furniture for three rooms 
and not have to wait any longer. 

He assured them that they need not be anxious 
about paying the debt as he was in no particular 


26 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


hurry and they could pay it as the money could be 
spared. So we see Mother Gregory’s prayers were 
being answered in every letter of the word. 

“Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all 
the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of 
the Spirit forever.” 


CHAPTER V 


THE GREGORY HOME IN MAHONAY CITY, 
PENNSYLVANIA 

The following week Tom Norton kept his word 
and furnished sufficient money to get things for 
the Gregory home. So while Johnny was at work, 
Mother Gregory dressed her bairns in their Scot¬ 
tish plaids and began selecting what was needed to 
furnish a modest home and ordered it sent the next 
day. 

Johnny called at the office and asked for a 
house, saying he had his family with him now and 
they wanted to have a place to themselves. The 
clerk was very nice about it and wanted to know 
what kind of house he wanted. So Johnny asked 
for a four room cottage. 

“All right, said the clerk, you may have No. 64 
in the second row and you will find it a nice neat 
cottage and here is the key, go over with your wife 
and have a look at it. If you like it let me know, 
Mr. Gregory.” Johnny said, “Yes, I will let you 
know, but I think it will be all right.” 

That night Johnny told Mother Gregory he had 
the key to a wee small cottage of four rooms in 
the second row, and after supper we will go look 
at it, and if you are satisfied I’ll let the clerk know. 
As Mother Gregory was anxious to get settled she 
told Johnny they would take the house and the 
things I have will do till we can do better. So that 
was settled. 

Johnny offered to stay home a day or so and 
help fix up the house but Mother Gregory said, 
“Johnny, ya ken w^e need the money, and I ken fix 
things a wee bit in a day or so.” 

Mother Gregory was a hard working woman 
and by exerting herself, she had things pretty well 


28 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


fixed by the time Johnny came home the first night 
and how glad he was to have his own house and 
Mother Gregory was more than glad. 

At supper, with his wife and bairns, in their 
new home, he said, “How good to be by ourselves 
again.” I like this house, lassie and bless ya, ya 
have things looking fine, my lassie.” Now we can 
have what we want at any time, lassie.” 

Being true to the Scottish custom, no wonder 
Mother Gregory had oatmeal porridge for their 
first breakfast in their new home. Johnny said, 
“Ah mon, lassie, this is the first time Fve had por¬ 
ridge since I left Galston, and its the only thing 
for breakfast.” 

The children enjoyed this dish also and it 
proves a healthy dish for most of the Scottish 
people are hardy and healthy. Now that the house 
was in order, Mother Gregory can devote her time 
to her bairns whom she loves with all a true moth¬ 
er’s love and she impressed them daily to give 
thanks for all the bounties they were enjoying. 

Each night Mother and children knelt beside 
their beds, praying fervently for the Infinite to 
guide their footsteps in their daily walks of life, 
to bless the sick and those afflicted, and to bless 
everybody. For she taught them to let the Soul 
express itself freely and unselfishly. 

This gives us but a glimpse of what was in the 
mind of this dear Soul, Mother Gregory, for it is 
a true saying, “As it is within, so it is without.” 
Also, “As it is above so it is below.” 

Going on day by day we see the goodness with¬ 
in this dear Soul, who is loving, honest and truth¬ 
ful in all things. As she prayed from the depths 
of her soul, she would ask for guidance at all times, 
praying for the sick and the afflicted, those at home 
and those who were absent, and in hours of trials, 
which arose from time to time she would repeat 
a well known hyum 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


29 


“Though dark ray path, and sad ray lot. 

Let me be still and murmur not, 

Or breathe the prayer Divinely Taught 
THY Will be done. 

Let but my fainting heart be blest, 

With Thy good Spirit for its guest, 

My God, to Thee, I leave the rest. 

THY Will be done.” 

Often, in the evening, we find the family gath¬ 
ered around the table enjoying quiet, innocent 
games. On some occasions Mother Gregory would 
allow the children to invite the neighbors’ children 
and they would enjoy doing things as Mother Greg¬ 
ory would teach them. Sometimes they would 
write and then again they would sew finally ending 
in games of a quiet nature. 

Mother Gregory always impressed them not to 
play cards, telling them no good would come of it. 
Who would not like to be neighborly and mingle 
with Mother Gregory and her children? For she 
had a clean heart within her, as she often asked 
God to create a clean heart within her, and being 
of a loving and cheerful disposition she made many 
friends, steadfast friends who loved her, in return. 

She visited the sick and helped the poor, and 
every Sunday you would see Mother Gregory and 
the children going to church but her husband, John¬ 
ny, did not often accompany them for he was not 
very religiously inclined. 

Sunday afternoons and evenings would find 
Mother Gregory with her bairns around her, anx¬ 
ious to hear her read the stories which she selected 
to teach them some lesson that she felt was needed 
at that particular time. These little pupils drank 
in the knowledge and early in life they had a clear 
understanding of a Loving Supreme Being. 

This is in truth a mother’s love, and they all 
loved and idolized her. The Gregory family had 
been living in their little cottage more than a year 


30 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and John was doing fine at the mines and was sav¬ 
ing a little money. 

Soon, Mother Gregory gave birth to a son whom 
they named Harry and how glad Benny was to have 
a little brother, Peggy, too was highly elated to 
have a little baby brother, for she was a motherly 
little child. Now there are five in the family and 
they were all obedient to their mother at all times. 
Benny, our wanderer, is now two years old, and 
there seemed to be a very close tie between mother 
and eldest son. While Mother Gregory loved all 
her children with a deep mother love, yet, there 
was an attraction and attachment which drew her 
nearer to Benny, something of a Divine Nature, 
for she clung to him and he seemed to listen to 
“Her Guiding Voice” even though he was only two 
years old. 


CHAPTER VI 

LOVING GUIDANCE OF MOTHER GREGORY 

Mother Gregory was kept very busy now with 
three children and her John to look after. Being a 
real home builder, she taught her children to help 
with little things about the home. Peggy was quite 
a help to her mother and loved to take care of baby 
Harry, for she loved to play mother. 

As we go on with the life of Mother Gregory, we 
find additional cares and burdens which she took 
upon herself. Always loving and kind to her child¬ 
ren, cheerful and affectionate at all times, no won¬ 
der she was beloved by all with whom she came in 
contact. 

She was happy in the thought that she was lov¬ 
ed and she tried to be a good neighbor as well as 
a loving mother. Most of all she was loved by her 
Johnny, and the bairns* especially iBenny, (our 
wanderer). Mother Gregory always had a kind 
word for everybody, ever ready to do a kindness, 
for she said, what ever you do, do it willingly, and 
from the heart, no matter how trifling it may seem. 
Do or give with a good thought and you will reap 
it fourfold. 

That was the thought she carried through life, 
instilling it upon the minds of her children from 
day to day. Her husband was working steady and 
they were able to save a little money, for Mother 
Gregory believed in having a bit ahead in case of 
emergencies. 

John Gregory had fallen into his old habit of 
drinking again, but he would try to hide it from 
his wife, for he knew she would be so sorry to know 
her Johnny was drinking, and he did not want to 
worry her for he loved his lassie. 

John was dis satisfied with his conditions at the 


32 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


mines and was beginning to get restless—he want¬ 
ed a change. Some of the men had been telling 
him how much better conditions were at Mt. Car¬ 
mel, Pennsylvania, than where he was at present, 
so he thought the matter over very seriously. 

The next morning he told Mother Gregory about 
his desire to make a change saying, “Lassie, I ken 
they are doing better at the mines in Mt. Carmel, 
than here.” “All right,” says Mother Gregory, “Ye 
ken well that we all gang awa together this time.” 
“All right,” said Johnny. 

The week following, was the time for the mon¬ 
thly pay, and as John had worked steady and his 
wife had a little money saved, they wanted to clear 
their debt to Tom Norton. Mother Gregory did not 
forget the kindness shown them on their arrival. 
So she said to Johnny, “Ya ken I have a little saved 
and with your pay, we must pay Mr. Norton, and 
don’t forget to thank him, Johnny, for his kindness 
and generosity, for it was the hand of God that led 
him to us.” 

The Gregory family were preparing to leave and 
John spoke to his friend Tom Norton about paying 
back the money he owed him, but Tom said, “John 
you don’t need to be in such a hurry, don’t run 
yourself short to pay me.” 

John then told Mr. Norton that he was going to 
quit and go to Mt.. Carmel to work. This was a 
surprise to Tom Norton, who found in John Greg¬ 
ory, a dependable as well as an experienced man, 
and he did not want to lose so faithful a work¬ 
er. So he tried to persuade John Gregory to stay, 
but he did not succeed. 

John had that spirit of unrest within him, which 
was (as we shall see later on, in his eldest son, Ben¬ 
ny, our wanderer.) He had made up his mind to 
go to Mt. Carmel and he was going, that was all 
there was to it. 

That night, as Mother Gregory was putting her 
bairns to bed, she began to think about herself and 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


33 


the little lives given into her keeping; how, some¬ 
times they were shrouded in darkness and no mat¬ 
ter how good our eyes may be we can not see the 
inner workings of nature. But as we scrape away 
at the thick walls of our hidden selves, we break 
info the light. 

So this was the thought of this dear Soul, who 
knew that to ask was to receive, she believed in 
expression, in expression of her soul. And she 
knew that God would answer her prayer. “Oh God! 
from whom all blessings flow, look down upon 
Thy servant, we ask Thee to guide us on our jour¬ 
ney, to our new environments, and lead us by Thy 
guiding Hand. 

Thou knowest our innermost thoughts and de¬ 
sires, and our needs, grant these we beseech Thee, 
and give us Thy blessing. Bless the sick and af¬ 
flicted, bless the poor and needy, and bless these 
who are away from home whom we love.” At the 
close of her prayer she would sing. 

"Abide with me, fast falls the eventide;. 

The darkness deepens Lord with me abide. 

When other helpers fail ,and comforts flee, 

Help of the helpless, 0 abide with me. 

I need Thy presence every passing hour, 

That but Thy Grace can foil the tempter's power? 

Who like Thyself, My Guide and stay shall be 

Through clouds and sunshine, Lord, abide with me.” 

Thus Mother Gregory expressed her Soul, as 
she asked for guidance in her hours of trial, hav¬ 
ing implicit faith in an unseen and Wise Creator, 
that her prayer would be answered. 

Next morning at breakfast, Mother Gregory 
said, “Dinna ya know, Johnny, I feel that the hand 
of God will lead us. I prayed long last night for 
Him who knoweth and doeth all things well, to 
guide us, and do ya ken, Johnny, I feel that there 
may be dark clouds around us at times, but there 
is a silvery light shining through, and it is so heav- 


34 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


enly, and that as we see the shadows of today, they 
are but the brightness of to-morrow, or soon to 
come, yes, Johnny.” 

After breakfast Johnny started for work to get 
things in shape to quit and get his pay. Mother 
Gregory cared for the bairns and was busy too, 
getting ready for their change which was close at 
hand. So the day passed quickly, for she had much 
to do. 

About five o’clock Johnny came home and was 
met by his wife and bairns who welcomed him 
with kisses for he was a loving husband and father. 
Mother Gregory did not like the idea of leaving 
their cottage, so soon, for they had been happy here 
and she told Johnny so. But she said, “If we must 
go, God abide with us.” 

That night as soon as supper was over, John 
went out with his associates but he began to think 
things over and he knew he had not done all he 
could to make things easy for his wife, so instead 
of spending the evening in drinking and gossiping, 
he returned to his home, just in time to see Lassie 
putting the bairns to bed. 

She smiled to see him home so soon and told 
him how glad she was to have him home so early. 
So he began to help get things packed, ready to 
ship to their new home. The next morning they 
continued preparations for leaving Mahonay City 
and while John saw to getting the things hauled to 
the freight depot. Mother Gregory was busy with 
the bairns and setting things straight before leav¬ 
ing her little home that afternoon. 

Everything was hustle and bustle in the little 
cottage, but finally all was ready and John went 
to the office to get his money and to pay his friend, 
Tom Norton and thanked him for the help extend¬ 
ed when it meant so much to them and so we find 
John bidding farewell to his old associates with 
whom he had spent so much time. 

As we know John Gregory had a weakness for 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


35 


drink we pity, rather than censure him for his 
weakness. But getting away from some of those 
associates may help him for a time at least. So 
bidding them farewell, the Gregory Family boarded 
the train for Mt. Carmel. Arriving here they were 
met by a friend of Johnny’s who took them to his 
home where they staid for a week. 


CHAPTER VII 


THE GREGORY HOME IN MT. CARMEL 

During the following week, the household 
goods arrived, and now John and his friends were 
busy transferring them to their new home, a house 
which Johnny had obtained from the Mining Com¬ 
pany for whom he was to work. 

Having the furniture, it did not take Mother 
Gregory very long to get settled in the new home, 
but she did not like it as well as the little cottage 
they had just left. This was an old house but it 
was clean. 

John Gregory was placed in a mine about a mile 
and a half from town, so he had this distance to 
walk, night and morning, but he did not mind that 
in the least. Shortly after the Gregory family were 
settled in their new home. Mother Gregory was 
blessed with another child, a little daughter whom 
they called Amelia. 

Johnny now had four children to work for and 
mother and baby were doing nicely and all was 
well for Teresa, or Peggy as she was usually called 
was a good help to her mother and she was delight¬ 
ed to have a little sister to help care for. 

These were busy days for Mother Gregory as 
Peggy and Benny were in school and although 
Mother Gregory needed Peggy to help her, she 
would not keep her out of school, and Peggy liked 
to attend reglarly and was always anxious to have 
her lessons well for Mother Gregory had taught her 
children to love and obey. Now we find she is reap¬ 
ing the harvest for Peggy is Loyal to her teachings 
and her teacher is well pleased with her progress. 

John Gregory liked the work here better than 
at Mahoney City, for better conditions existed and 
more modern methods were employed, making it 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


37 


easier for the men to get along. So we leave John 
fetter satisfied and more contented for the time 
being. Although he made several changes he re¬ 
mained in this vicinity for some years. 

Two years had elapsed during which the family 
were in excellent health and were getting along 
nicely. Benny, now eight years old, leaves school 
to go to work picking slate in the tipple at the mine 
along with other boys who were employed to do 
the same, pick out the slate from the coal as it was 
dumped into the schutes at the tipple. 

Benny was pleased to be earning a little money 
and he beamed with pleasure as he emptied his 
pay envelope into his mother’s lap. This feeling 
that he was helping his mother was an incentive to 
him, for he loved her dearly. She always gave him 
some change about a quarter or thirty cents and 
with this he would buy some thing and share with 
his sisters and brother. We find him openhearted 
and loving as well as unselfish by nature. 

As the children grew older, Mother Gregory 
sent them to school and even though she needed 
help she refrained from, taking any of them out of 
school even for a session, for she realized that each 
lessons was a stepping stone for the one to follow. 
So in this way she aided the teachers who were 
competent, and they appreciated this very much. 
And thus they worked hand in hand and we find 
Mother Gregory co-operating with the school at 
all times. 

It grieved her to know that it was necessary to 
have Benny at work when he should have been in 
school, but they needed the extra earnings which 
his work brought, to keep out of debt, for at this 
time John Gregory began to drink again, and was 
drinking to excess. So we see he always had a bill 
for his drinks, and this amount he would take out 
before giving Mother Gregory the pay. By this 
they were always short of money and no wonder 


38 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


our dear soul, Mother Gregory was worried to think 
Johnny would treat her so shabby. 

She tried to reason with him, explaining how 
he was not doing right, to get drink when he did 
not have the cash to pay for it, and to run a bill at 
the saloon. She also tried to make him see how 
wrong it was to keep Benny out of school at his 
age, but to no avail. 

Finding that she could not make him realize the 
great wrong he was committing she turned her 
attention to her children whom, she loved more 
than all else and she was amply rewarded by know¬ 
ing they loved her dearly and would do any thing 
to please her for she always had a loving smile and 
bless you for them. 

It was not long before the dear little ones found 
out that their father was drinking and they began 
to fear him, for he was not the kind father they 
were used to seeing, and they learned to keep out 
of his way. 

Mother Gregory would put them to bed early 
so they need not see Johnny in this condition and 
as she knelt by their beds she would pray for guid¬ 
ance and ask for strength to meet this condition 
and not forgetful of all the blessings they had re¬ 
ceived, but she implored The Supreme One to show 
her what to do and give her wisdom and knowledge 
to do what was right at all times. She had faith 
that her prayer would be answered. 

“Lord I would clasp Thy Hand in mine. 

Nor ever murmur nor repine, 

Content, whatver lot I see, 

Since ‘tis my God that leadeth me.” 

From the inner depths of her Soul Mother Greg¬ 
ory made such expression, asking for the guid¬ 
ance of the Divine One to lead her along the path 
of duty and to God and to her family as she would 
often sing, “I need Thee every hour.” 

As we follow the Gregory family through the 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


39 


course of years we see in Mother Gregory a devout 
Christian woman and she taught her children to be 
likewise. Our wanderlust, Benny, was now eleven 
years old and he is now a mule driver in the mine, 
this is lighter work and better pay, so he feels he 
is doing more to help his dear mother, and child 
that he was he realized that her burdens were many 
and heavy. 

There were many mouths to feed and money 
was needed so he was willing to help in every way 
possible. Mother Gregory was obliged to take 
Harry out of school and send him to work as slate 
picker at the tipple. How she hated to have to con¬ 
sent to this, but her husband was drinking heavily 
and bills must be paid. 

These little children learned early just what it 
was to be poor, and to have a father who spent his 
time away from home, drinking and gambling, 
neglecting his family. But on the other hand they 
were drawn closer to their mother whom they lov¬ 
ed and idolized. Nothing was too much for them 
to do, if it pleased her and they felt it was making 
her burden a little lighter to bear. 

How big the boys felt, how manly, to start off 
to work each morning, knowing in due time they 
would have their earnings to empty into mother’s 
lap and get her sympathy and loving smile. This 
made up for the long tramp through snow and 
rain, in stormy weather and in sunshine, they felt 
the need. 

Mother Gregory would watch them starting out 
and then she would recollect that they should be in 
school instead of trudging off to work, but it was 
a case of necessity. Teresa, or Peggy was a big 
girl now, thirteen years of age and a God-send to 
her mother. Mother Gregory had managed to keep 
her in school for she was getting along nicely with 
her studies and her teachers always praised her 
work, for Peggy was anxious to learn. 

She did many things to help her mother and 


40 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


still kept on going to school. She worked before 
school and after doing what she could, for Mother 
Gregory now had another little daughter which 
they named Millie. In spite of the fact that it 
meant more work, more care for their mother, yet, 
they welcomed the new baby just as though it did 
not mean any extra effort to provide the nourish¬ 
ing things Mother Gregory needed. Millie was a 
beautiful blue-eyed baby and every one loved her 
and were willing to make sacrifices in order to help 
their mother at this time. 

We find five healthy children in the Gregory 
home, all going to their mother for advice and help, 
for they had learned to keep away from their fath¬ 
er, who was seldom in a fit condition to be with 
them. So they cling to their mother who is never 
too busy or too tired to listen to their grievances. 
So to her they go for any advice and they tell her 
all about their hardships, fori, mother like, she 
knows how real the trifles are to a child’s mind and 
she metes out comfort here, a kind word there and 
tells them to be just in their play and at last they 
will be rewarded. 

She always instilled in their young minds to be 
truthful in all things and to be honest, too. So by 
trying to be contented with the love of her children, 
she did not murmur or repine, for she felt the 
wrong done her by Johnny, yet, she tried not to 
show any dis-content in front of her little ones. 
She prayed and was secure in knowing she was led 
by a Guiding Hand. 

She would often say, “Think pure thoughts, 
while you sojourn in this life, do a kindness when 
you can, speak well of everybody and your life will 
be a success on earth, and you will wear a halo 
around you, as the Master had, and you will be¬ 
come illuminated, and when your work on earth 
is over, your spirit will wend its way to the home 
of the blest.” 

It is not difficult to see what path Mother Greg- 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


41 


ory was taking, for wc realize fully that she was 
spiritual minded and so send out kind loving 
thoughts to her. But Mother Gregory was to have 
some bad news, for about noon the following day 
as the children were coming home from school, 
they ran home and told their mother that some 
men were carrying a man on a strtcher, and were 
coming toward the house. 

Mother Gregory became uneasy and wondered 
whether it was her Johnny, as she went out the 
door she saw the men bringing their burden to the 
side porch. Poor Soul, she realized it was Johnny, 
and she cried out, “Johnny, Johnny, what happened 
to you, Johnny dear?” although she did not faint 
she almost collapsed, but her neighbors were there 
to help her in her trouble. 

The doctor had been sent for and he arrived 
shortly after the men had brought Johnny home. 
He examined him thoroughly and found his leg 
broken in two places and two broken ribs on the 
right side. 

The doctor said it may be necessary to ampu¬ 
tate the leg as one break was below the knee and 
the ankle was broken too. But he promised to do 
all he could to save the leg, so making him com¬ 
fortable as possible he left, saying he would be back 
the next morning. 

After the doctor left. Mother Gregory wanted 
to hear what had happened, so, in spite of aches and 
agonizing pains Johnny told her how he was up 
at the face of the coal, getting ready for a shot, 
when the top coal fell on him, striking him side¬ 
ways, burying him in the coal. He told her how 
he struggled from under it, getting his head and 
shoulders out, only to find that my right leg was 
fast and I could not get it loose. 

Just then I heard the roof cracking, ready to 
fall again and as I tried to free my leg, I heard men 
talking but they were afraid to come any closer on 
account of the danger, and I called to them to throw 


42 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


me an Ax, and they wanted to know what I would 
do with an ax, but I told them I wanted to chop 
my leg off, as it was fast, and I was in danger of 
getting killed any minute. 

“This spurred the miners on and they came up 
to me and after working a half hour they got me 
out, and here I am.” Well, Johnny dear,” said Moth¬ 
er Gregory, “You have had a narrow escape from 
death, and although I know you are badly hurt, 
still, as you say, you might have been buried alive. 
What a blessing that your life was saved and you 
are spared to be with me and the bairns. Thank 
God for His mercies for it was surely the hand of 
God that protected you and we must give thanks.” 

Now Mother Gregory found it necessary to keep 
Peggy out of school to take care of the children and 
Mother Gregory gave all her attention to her hus¬ 
band. The next day the Doctor brought another 
doctor and they examined John thoroughly, and 
decided that it would not be necessary to ampu¬ 
tate the leg. 

That pleased John and Mother Gregory was 
overjoyed for she did not like the idea of Johnny 
losing his leg, although she realized it was bad 
enough as it was. Mother Gregory nursed him ten¬ 
derly and left the rest to Peggy and her neighbors 
who did not forget the many kindnesses they had 
received. So while Johnny slept. Mother Gregory 
tried to snatch a little rest for she was worn out 
with constant watching, night and day. 

Several weeks passed by and John was doing 
nicely, his leg in a cast, but the doctor told him “In 
another week, we may remove the cast and then 
you will feel some better.” This was good news to 
all and Johnny was counting on using crutches and 
being able to help himself a little, thus relieving his 
faithful wife, who staid right with him, never leav¬ 
ing his side. 

However the doctor did not remove the cast 
for two weeks as he told Johnny that it was risky, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


43 


for it was a compound facture and we better go a 
little easy, and not take any chances of undoing 
what had been accomplished. 

So when the cast was taken off we find John 
Gregory hobbling along on crutches and getting 
out among the men once more. Graduually, week 
after week, he tried to walk but it was three months 
before he was fit to go back to work again. 

This was a hard blow for the Gregory family, 
as they had little if any money, but John belonged 
to a Union or society which paid a small amount 
each week, and the boys were working, so with the 
help of kind neighbors, they got through the storm. 

Now as Johnny was back at work they felt a 
heavy load being lifted, for even though both boys 
worked steadily it took more than they could earn 
to keep things going. So we find many little bills 
to be met, besides a big Doctor bill to be met. But 
the Doctor told Mother Gregory not to worry about 
his bill, “for you can pay mfe a little at a time as you 
find you can spare it. But do not put yourselves 
about to pay me.” 

Such a man is a blessing to a community, for 
he had a great big heart that beat for others and 
indeed proved a God-send not only to the Gregory 
family, but to others as well. So Mother Gregory 
thanked himj kindly, assuring him that he would 
get it in due time, for she was honest and sincere 
in her promise. . 

So now that her Johnny and boys were working 
they got along nicely, paying rent and now by an¬ 
other" month she was ready to pay on the Doctor s 
bill for she wanted to get out of debt. 

When, finally all debts were paid, Mother Greg¬ 
ory said, “Johnny, it is good to be free from debt, 
and I feel so much better and lighter hearted.” She 
told him how she prayed the night before, giving 
thanks to our Heavenly Father for the bountiful 
goodness that we had received at his hands, prais¬ 
ing Him from whom all blessings flow. This was 


44 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


in truth the expression of Mother Gregory, for she 
was a good Soul. 

The Gregory family were fareing very nicely, 
the men folks working, every one well, and Mother 
Gregory was able to keep the other children in 
school, and she always found time to make their 
clothes, thus keeping them neatly dressed. They 
attended church with her and were well liked in 
the community, for Mother and children were high¬ 
ly respected by all who knew them. 

Three years had elapsed and our Bennie, the 
wanderlust, was now fifteen years old and still em¬ 
ployed as mule-driver at the mines, but was re¬ 
ceiving a little more money now. Harry was also 
a mule-driver and he, too, was getting more mon¬ 
ey, but it took all they made to feed so many and 
provide clothing and shoes. 

Teresa, or Peggy was a bright, neat looking lass 
of seventeen years, rather tall for her age and wo¬ 
manly in her ways. She had received a letter from 
her Aunt Sarah in Philadelphia inviting her to 
spend a month with them. 

Peggy showed her mother the letter and they 
talked about her visit. . “But Teresa, I do not see 
how I can spare you just at this time, for you are 
the only one I have to rely on to take care of the 
children. I would love to see you go, dear, for you 
have done much to lighten my burden at all times. 
But a little later, we shall see what can be done 
about your trip, for I want you to know your cou¬ 
sins.” 

Peggy knew her mother would find some way 
to let her go to Philadelphia if it were at all pos¬ 
sible. So being a sensible child, she did not fret 
about her disappointment but was cheerful and 
willing to wait till a little later. 

Just ten days after the letter was received, a 
little stranger came to the Gregory home for Moth¬ 
er Gregory gave birth to another little blue-eyed 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


45 


daughter with blond hair. This little girl was nam¬ 
ed Marie. 

Never once did Peggy think of going for she 
was taken up with little Marie, and the others were 
just as glad to welcome their little sister and they 
took great interest in their mother and little sister 
whom they all loved. Peggy took her mother’s 
place in the home and nursed her sister with lov¬ 
ing care. 

Peggy had her hands full, with one thing after 
another to look after, first getting up early to get 
her father and brothers off to work, then looking 
to the childrens wants and getting them ready for 
school, so no wonder her mother said, “I do not see 
how I can spare you just now,” and Peggy now real¬ 
ized what her mother meant. 

Teresa though just past seventeen years of age 
was doing a woman’s work and taking care of a 
family and tending to the house as well, so she de¬ 
serves credit for what she has accomplished for 
her house was always in order and the children 
were clean and neat. 

As soon as Mother Gregory felt able to take up 
her work, she said to Peggy, “my dear, I think we 
can manage to let you go to Philadelphia next week 
for a short stay. You have been so faithful and 
you deserve a little change. Amelia can do the er¬ 
rands for me and I am sure Benny and Harry will 
help me care for the baby in the evenings, so in 
this way we will manage somehow.” 

The following week Peggy takes her first trip 
to a large city, and no sooner had she gone than 
her mother missed her help, for no matter how the 
boys helped their mother, they did not fill their 
sister’s place. Amelia would nurse the baby, Marie 
whom they all loved and adored, for she was a 
beautiful child who won her way into their hearts. 
All helped with the dishes and other work but yet, 
they all missed Peggy, who was the main stay in 
the home. 


CHAPTER VIII 


ARRIVAL OF PEGGY IN PHILADELPHIA 

Peggy was met by Aunt Sarah and her Cousin 
and soon they were on a car bound for West Phila¬ 
delphia. Here she was welcomed by her uncle and 
cousins, who were indeed glad to see her and they 
tried to make her feel at home. 

Hardly a week passed before Peggy began to 
think she would like to be at home with her moth¬ 
er and children. Everything in the city was strange 
to her, although her cousins took her to many places 
of amusement—to Fairmount Park and to the zoo. 
Here she saw many animals and birds that she had 
never dreamed of, but yet she seemed to have a 
strong desire to be with her mother and the other 
children, so we find her thought is on the loved ones, 
for she always helped care for the children, also did 
a big part of the house-work. 

After spending two weeks in Philadelphia, she 
told Aunt Sarah that she must be getting home to 
help her mother, but her aunt and cousins were not 
ready to let her go, for they had become attached 
to her and enjoyed having her smiling face in their 
midst, so Aunt Sarah persuaded her to spend an¬ 
other week with them. 

Teresa had enjoyed going through the large de¬ 
partment stores and was amazed at the wonderful 
display of goods. So Aunt Sarah asked her how 
she would like to stay in Philadelphia and work in 
one of these stores as a clerk. She said, “I think 
that would be delightful, but auntie dear, I am not 
used to that kind of work, and everything is strange 
to me, so I better go home.” 

That evening a lady named Elizabeth Small 
called to see them and this lady was a clerk in a 
large department store. So during the evening 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


47 


Aunt Sarah told Miss Small that she would like 
Teresa to clerk in one of the department stores and 
asked her if she would be able to assist in getting a 
position for Peggy. 

“Yes,” said she, “I shall mention it to the head 
lady and I am certain that she will be pleased, for 
we are taking some new clerks on at this time.” 
She told Peggy that she would surely-like it and 
they would be glad to see her stay in the city, for 
Peggy had made many friends while on her visit, 
who were loathe to see her leave. 

Peggy thought of how much she would be able 
to help financially at home if she stayed and clerked 
here, so she decided to stay, if it would he satis¬ 
factory to her mother, whom she loved dearly and 
always tried to please in every way. 

So having the consent of her dear mother, she 
took up her work with a light heart for she felt 
pleased to know she, too, could send her savings 
to her dear mother who needed it so much, for John 
Gregory was drinking heavily at this time. 

A year passed by and Peggy is still clerking, sav¬ 
ing as much as possible to help her mother defray 
the expenses of the home. She made many friends 
in the store and enjoyed her work, but she would 
think of her mother and her sisters and brother 
and coming across this beautiful poem by Francis 
Grey it was impressed on her mind, so she copied 
it and sent it to her mother. 

“Truest of Pals, you’ve been to me, 

Dear Mother of mine; 

God’s gift of love, you’ll always be— 

Dear Mother of mine; 

When stars shine bright, 1 see through their light 

The scene of memory; 

When in days gone by, there were just you and 1, 

And you loved me so tenderly.” 

Philadelphia, Pa, June 15, 1887. 
Dear Father and Mother— 

How I long to see your dear faces again, how 


48 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


are you all? I hope you are all well. When I think 
of you all and especially our dear little baby Marie, 
why, mother dear, it is all I can do from coming 
at once. 

I shall leave on the early train next Friday morn¬ 
ing and if nothing unforseen happens I shall be in 
Mt. Carmel about five o’clock that evening. 

Aunt Sarah, Uncle Joe and all my cousins are 
well, and send their love, but Uncle Joe wonders 
why father does not send Bennie down to start his 
apprenticeship as a stone-cutter, as he promised he 
would do so. 

I am still employed as sales-lady at Scott’s De¬ 
partment Store and like my work and have made 
many friends here. But, mother mine, I’m so anx¬ 
ious to see you that I can scarcely wait till Friday. 
Best love to all, 

Your loving daughter, 

Peggy. 

This letter reached Mother Gregory the follow¬ 
ing day and she was indeed glad to get it and more 
so to know that in a few days Peggy would be home, 
even tho she would have to go away again. How 
glad she was! She told the children as soon as they 
got home that Peggy was coming to see them all. 
They showed their pleasure and wanted to get ready 
to meet their sister Peggy, but were told she would 
come Friday. 

So happy were they to see their sister that they 
could not wait till the boys and father came home 
to tell them the good news so they met them and 
imparted the news before Mother Gregory had a 
chance to mention it. However she read the letter 
to them and they were just as pleased as the child¬ 
ren were. 

Mother Gregory and Johnny talked about Ben¬ 
nie going to learn his trade as John had promised 
to send Bennie to Philadelphia and be under the 
care of his uncle who was an expert stone-cutter. 


HEK GUIDING VOICE 


49 


John said to his wife, “Lassie, I dinna forget but 
we need Bennie’s help just now, and he will not get 
much more than enough to pay his expenses, as an 
apprentice.” 

Mother Gregory told Johnny that she realized 
their situation, and assured him that she knew he 
meant well and fully intended to send Bennie to 
learn his trade, so she said, “If it is satisfactory to 
you, Johnny, we will manage to get along some how. 
We must trust in God who has led us through many 
stormy battles. Yes, John I am sure the way will 
be opened which will lead us upward, though hid¬ 
den forces in nature shall lend us strength.” 

I am fully convinced of the Father who says, 
“Thy book and word shall never tire on the way, 
nor crave rest by the way-side, but be always in the 
refreshing sunlight of Spirit.” 

Your sorrows shall be turned from bitter, to 
sweet; and out of your past agonies shall grow the 
golden flowers for your future crown. Your wait¬ 
ing shall not be long, nor your watching for many 
days. The light of another world shall be upon 
thee and thy brow and features shall be as a glorious 
halo.” 

Such was the answer that Mother Gregory gave 
her husband, for she wanted Bennie to get started 
at his apprentice-ship, yet she was about heart¬ 
broken to think of him away from his mother for 
these two souls were very dear to one another. But 
like a true mother she would not let her love stand 
as a stumbling block in the way of his progress. 

So she made up her mind to stifle her feelings 
and when the time came to make the decision she 
would send him away with the thought that she 
would still guide him and watch over him, even 
though distance should separate them. She felt 
that she could lead him gently, and impress him 
from day to day. 

Peggy arrived on time and her brothers and sis¬ 
ters were at the depot to meet her and such a wel- 


50 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


come as she received! Such demonstrations of af¬ 
fection as they showered her with, and then hast¬ 
ened toward home where her dear mother was 
anxiously waiting her coming. When Peggy spied 
her mother at the gate she ran to her and was clasp¬ 
ed in her arms in a loving embrace. She told her 
mother she would not leave her again and this made 
Mother Gregory unable to restrain the tears, as she 
kissed her first born. 

Father Gregory was out when Peggy arrived so 
she did not get to see him till late that night, but 
he, too, welcomed Peggy and kissed her fondly, for 
with all his shortcomings, he was indeed fond of 
his family. 

Peggy did not lose any time in taking up the 
work, for she knew her dear mother had been bur¬ 
dened with many cares and needed a little rest. 
Mother Gregory had full confidence in Peggy’s 
ability to manage and so she shook off all respon¬ 
sibility and relaxed. 

Bennie and Peggy had many heart to heart talks 
about Philadelphia and the people she had met while 
at Aunt Sarah’s. He was anxious to hear all these 
things for he was to go soon and wanted to know 
just how things were in a large city, for he had no 
idea of city life. His career embraced mining 
towns, so he had had very little opportunity to 
know. 

Peggy was twenty years old and Bennie was 
eighteen, and he was anxious to learn his trade, and 
naturally he wanted his father to sanction his going. 
He did not have to wait long for shortly afterward, 
his father said, “Bennie, I am going to send you to 
Philadelphia, to Uncle Joe who will see that you 
get placed as a stone-cutter’s apprentice. I want 
you to be a good boy and take heed to what your 
uncle may say, and I am sure you will get along 
allright, my boy.” 

Bennie assured his father that he would apply 
himself and wanted to start at once, for he displayed 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


51 


a restless spirit, for he was like his father in this 
respect. On pay-day the boys handed their money 
over to their mother just as they did when picking 
slate at the tipple. 

She told Bennie that his father had consented 
to letting him start for Philadelphia on the follow¬ 
ing Monday and this was Saturday evening. So she 
asked Bennie to stay with the others while she and 
Peggy would go to town to get some things which 
she felt he should need to have with him when he 
went away. 

So Bennie, Harry and Amelia were left 
in charge of the house while mother and 
Peggy went shopping. Bennie was so glad to think 
he was indeed going so soon, for he was restless. 
It did not take Mother Gregory long to get what she 
wanted, for she knew exactly what was needed to 
complete Bennie’s ward-robe, and after getting 
some candy and fruit they returned. 

The next morning we find Mother Gregory and 
all her children at church but not Johnny, for he 
seldom attended church. Mother Gregory was en¬ 
tirely different she wanted to bring the children up 
in the Christian Faith, and she wanted them to 
come in touch with good thinking people, and she 
believed they had a chance to do so if they attended 
church. 

Amelia staid home as she wanted to suprise her 
mother. She busied herself and like a good little 
house-keeper she had dinner just about ready to 
serve when church was out and surely Mother Greg¬ 
ory appreciated this thoughtfulness on the part of 
her child. But Mother Gregory had taught her 
children to be useful little men and women, and 
they liked to help. Nothing made them happier 
than to please the mother whom they all loved and 
adored. 

This was Bennie’s farewell day and everyone 
tried to show him; how much they loved him and 
Mother Gregory would miss him more than all the 


52 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


others, for she knew his weakness lay in being too 
easily influenced by his associates. So she spent 
an hour with him on Sunday night, telling him how 
she trusted in him, how she prayed for his guid¬ 
ance along the path of right at all times and wanted 
him to know she was praying and sending her 
thought of helpfulness to him every day, no matter 
where he might be. She asked him to read a part 
of a chapter in the bible every night and pray for 
strength, not forgetting to thank God for all His 
blessings. 

The next morning, Monday, Bennie was to leave 
on the early train for Philadelphia and his mother 
and the children were with him to see him off. As 
the train was about due, Bennie threw his arms 
around his mother and kissed her affectionately 
then he kissed his sisters and brothers good-bye; 
but he turned again to his mother and folded her in 
his strong arms kissing her over and over, saying, 
I shall write often, mother dear, and I will not for¬ 
get what you told me, dear. So Mother Gregory 
placed a little Bible in his hands and he kissed her, 
saying, “I’ll not forget, mother.” 

She implored him to be guided by what the Mas¬ 
ter says, “and each night I will pray to our Loving 
Father to protect you from the snares and pitfalls 
of this wicked world and lead you on to higher and 
nobler thoughts and deeds.” 

“Write as often as you can, my boy as I shall be 
glad to hear about your associates and your work.” 
So she kissed him and said, “God be with you, my 
boy and bless you.” Bennie jumped on the train 
waving a fond good-bye to those he loved as the 
train pulled out of the depot, and Bennie is on his 
way to Philadelphia. 

Bennie, (Our Wanderlust), just a little more 
than eighteen years of age becomes a wanderer, 
roving the face of the United States, never satisfied 
for any length of time, always restless and never 
contented to settle down. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


53 


Bennie took his mother’s Bihle and placed it 
tenderly in his suit-case remembering her parting 
admonition and resolved to do as she requested. 
We see a dear attachment between mother and 
eldest son, there is something akin to Divine Love. 

Arriving in Philadelphia, Bennie was met by 
his cousins, who soon had him on a car bound for 
West Philadelphia. Where he was given a warm 
welcome by Aunt Sarah who kissed him and mlade 
him feel at home at once. Uncle Joe too, was glad 
to see him and told Bennie to feel at home, as they 
counted him one of the house-hold. 

Bennie’s uncle was fore-man in charge of the 
stone-cutters, both in the yard and on different con¬ 
tracts. So he had asked John Gregory to send Ben¬ 
nie to him and he would get him started at stone 
cutting, for he had taken a liking to Bennie, but 
more from attractiveness. There was something 
about Bennie that attracted people to him, shall we 
call it magnetism? But such was the case. 

Bennie was at once installed in the family and 
by the next Monday we find him starting to work 
out a four year’s apprentice ship. His apron on, 
he was given chisels and a wooden mallet. His uncle 
and some other journeymen showed him how to 
start. He was given a medium hard stone at first, 
so he could not possibly knock of any corners or 
spoil it. 

Bennie was interested in his work, and made 
great progress during his first six months. He 
wrote home every week, and his mother was always 
prompt in answering, for there was an attachment 
of a Divine nature between these two souls. 

During these six months Peggy had met a young 
Englishman, named Arthur Thomas who was very 
friendly and kind to her. This friendship became 
an attachment, which ripened into love. Now 
Peggy was talking of going back to her work as 
clerk in the Department Store in Philadelphia, but 
her mother persuaded her to wait a little longer, as 


54 HER GUIDING VOICE 

she told her she wanted her to be with her for a 
month or so. 

Peggy understood just what her mother meant, 
for in about a month, Mother Gregory gave birth 
to a son whom they called Clyde. 

Mother and baby were doing nicely, Peggy took 
charge of the house, while Amelia, now full grown 
was a help to Peggy. As soon as Mother Gregory 
was able to take charge again, Peggy left Amelia to 
help her mother, and started for Philadelphia, where 
she worked for the next four months. 

Mother Gregory, with the help of the girls got 
along nicely, and Harry was always willing to do 
anything to save his mother whom he dearly loved. 
The Gregory family were willing helpers for they 
had been brought up to help one another and so we 
find the boys just as capable about the house as the 
girls were. 

Bennie, (Our Wanderer) was doing nicely at 
his work and his father received splendid reports 
concerning his progress. Peggy had written her 
mother telling her she would be home in November 
as she wanted to get ready to be married the later 
part of December. This was the time they had set 
before she went away. 

There are now seven children in the Gregory 
family, five of them at home and Peggy coming in 
a short time, only to leave again and establish a 
home of her own. Bennie would be gone for a 
long time as he still had three years to serve as an 
apprentice. 

Mother Gregory was anxious to have things 
nice for Peggy’s home-coming and she began mak¬ 
ing preparations for the wedding which was to be 
held in the home, she engaged a dressmaker to help 
them with the sewing and for days after Peggy 
came home they were busy as bees. Such happy 
days mother and daughter spent to-gether, as they 
went on with the preparations. 

John Gregory was working steadily and doing 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


55 


pretty well, although he was drinking some but 
not so much as heretofore. He did not favor this 
marriage at this time, for he did not think Teresa 
should be in such a hurry. But all he said, was 
of no avail and preparations went on. 

Bennie came home to see Peggy married, so on 
December twenty-fourth, Teresa and Arthur Thomas 
were quietly married by the Presbyterian minister, 
in the presence of the family and some close friends 
and neighbors. 

Peggy goes to house-keeping shortly afterwards, 
but she does not go out of the neighbor-hood to 
live. She, being of a loving and motherly disposi¬ 
tion soon had her home very homelike and her hus¬ 
band appreciated everything she did for him. 

Peggy, leaving the home shelter, for a home of 
her own, brings Amelia to the front as mother’s 
right hand helper. She is a pleasant girl, willing 
to do all she can, has a kind word and a smile for all, 
quite capable in every way; yet she can not fill Peg¬ 
gy’s place in the home. Peggy had the knack of doing 
things and it seemed second nature for her to ac¬ 
complish the many things she found to do. 


CHAPTER IX 


'‘HER GUIDING VOICE” 

About a week after Peggy’s marriage, Bennie 
returns to Philadelphia, to finish his apprentice-ship. 
His mother and children went to the depot to see 
him off and fond farewells were exchanged and 
Mother Gregory watched him as the train sped on, 
carrying her boy away from her once more. 

She had many pleasant talks with him and she 
had prayed and asked for Divine Guidance for Ben¬ 
nie as he went on his way, asking that her boy be 
led along the right path. She told Bennie to Heed 
the Voice, and she would impress him when she 
was near, if he would heed and pray fervently and 
from the heart. 

She repeated a part of a prayer as he listened 
very attentively— 

“I am O Soul, thy good and loving thought, thy 
good works, and thy good laws, thy angel and thy 
guide, that thy soul may re unite with spirit which 
brings the light within itself.” 

“Don’t you think, Bennie, my boy, she said with 
tears in her eyes, don’t you think this is far better 
than being an aimless wanderer in the dark? For 
though the morning of our lives have been dark, 
and we have had trails and tribulations to contend 
with, we must then let the sunset of our lives be 
glorious, and an ornament to this earthly life and 
an honor to the heavenly one. And do you know, 
Bennie, I believe we should always take heed to 
the words of The Master—” 

“He that dwelleth in the secret places of the 
most high, shall abide in the shadow of the Al¬ 
mighty.” How grand, Bennie, is this promise and 
how much gratification we receive from it! 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


57 


“Yes, mother dear, I shall always remember the 
advice you have given me.” So we find this loving 
soul giving kind suggestion to her son before he 
leaves to take up his work again in Philadelphia. 

So Bennie leaves and in a few hours he is back 
at Aunt Sarah’s, where he finds a warm welcome, 
for they look upon Bennie as one of the family. 
The next morning Bennie starts to work cutting 
stone as he was anxious to finish his apprenticeship. 
He was doing nicely and showed great skill, for he 
had done some of the most difficult pieces of work, 
works of art, in fact he had done better than some 
of the older hands. 

Bennie was thinking of pleasing his dear mother 
whom he had just left, also of his uncle and aunt 
who loved him as their own child. He was anx¬ 
ious to make progress and as he was faithful and 
industrious he made great strides in his work. 

Seldom a night passed that Bennie did not read 
his Bible, as he had promised to do. He gained 
much from its pages and he was encouraged to go 
on, for he was conscious that his dear mother was 
thinking of him and sending out a helpful thought 
to him, and he heeded Her Guiding Voice, for such 
it was. 

Teresa did not neglect her mother, even though 
shhad a home of her own to see to. O no, she 
would come over to help her mother whenever she 
could find time and her visits and help were indeed 
appreciated. Mother Gregory had less trouble now 
with the children for some of them were able to 
help themselves and also to help care for the young¬ 
er ones. 

Bennie wrote home regularly and informed 
his mother of his progress. He attended school 
at night, taking up drawing. Here he learned to 
make plans for construction work—of buildings— 
to make forms and figures, also lettering in stone. 
He was ambitious and had done well with marble 
cutting and also in polishing granite. So now that 


58 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


his time is drawing to a close he is anxious to take 
up stone-setting in addition to stone-cutting. He 
was able to do so and accomplished both arts with 
credit to himself as well as to his uncle, who was 
indeed proud of Bennie. 

Having completed his apprentice-ship, Bennie 
starts to work as a journeymen. He starts to cut 
out designs for the archways for the Market Street 
approach on the Public Buildings in Philadelphia. 

He spent night after night pondering how he 
could get the best results, he made wooden designs 
so he would see just how it would look when com¬ 
plete in stone. As the days went by, Bennie could 
see his work take form and the other stone cutters 
would come to see how Bennie was getting along. 
They were amazed and marvelled at the work done 
by a mere boy, for many of them were old hands 
at the work. They were pleased to have Bennie as 
an associate and co-worker, for they looked upon 
him as a genius. 

Although Bennie attended school at night, he 
did not neglect to write to his mother. To her he 
would open up his soul, and she was delighted to 
hear that her Bennie was keeping his promise and 
she in turn would guide him, impressing him to 
tread the right paths. But while Mother Gregory 
had good reports from her boy in Philadelphia, 
she had things to grieve over at home. Her hus¬ 
band had fallen into his old habit and was drink¬ 
ing to excess. 

So Mother Gregory prays ardently to The Infi¬ 
nite One to lead her Johnny to a better light and 
understanding of life, also for the absent son, who 
she knew had a like weakness. So this dear Soul 
sends out her prayer that these dear ones be led 
aright and be guided from the snares and pitfalls 
that surround them, She implored The Loving Fa¬ 
ther to bless and protect all her children and bring 
Johnny to a plane where he would see the wrong 
he was committing from day to day. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


59 


At night she and her children would gather a- 
round the table and she would read a passage of 
scripture and explain it to them thus instructing 
them from day to day. Ever ready to help them 
and invoke good clean thoughts in their minds 
leading them on to higher and nobler thoughts and 
deeds. 

The children would then retire and Mother 
Gregory would sit and plan what to do to make her 
Johnny see his error. Everything quiet, this dear 
Soul pours out her heart to God in prayer, asking 
for guidance from the source of all Wisdom, to 
influence her Johnny to do right. To be a kind 
father and husband and leave off drinking and stay 
at home with his family was her heart’s desire. 
She then sang a hymn. 

Lead us 0 Father in the paths of peace, 

Without Thy Guiding Hand we go astray, 

And doubts appal, and sorrows still increase; 

Lead us through Thee, The true and living way. 

Lead us 0 Father, in the paths of right, 

Blindly we stumble when we walk alone; 

Involved in shadows of a darksome night, 

Only with Thee we journey safely on.” 

As she sang this favorite hymn, Johnny came 
in. He came home early that night and how Moth¬ 
er Gregory was lifted up to think that he had been 
led home in answer to her prayer, and she felt it 
was the Hand of God which sent him to her. So 
she told him how glad she was and also how she 
had asked God to show him the way. 

So she welcomed Johnny and asked him to sit 
down and talk to her. She poured out her thoughts 
to him imploring him to abandon his old haunts 
and instead of going out with his associates, to stay 
home and quietly send out good thoughts to them 
and in that way help them. She told him how 
much good he could do, by thinking helpful 
thoughts and sending them out on the atmosphere, 


60 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


thus relieving the distress and sow seeds of kind¬ 
ness whenever he could. How she pleaded with 
him, telling him he would reap the harvest four¬ 
fold and assuring him they would all be so happy. 

But Johnny did not pay any attention to her 
pleading, he just sneered at this advice of his lov¬ 
ing wife, who loved him in spite of his short-com¬ 
ings and tried to have him live a God-like life. Her 
words fell on barren soil so did not do the good 
they would have accomplished if he had responded. 
So she was truly sorry that she had spoken to him 
about her desire, at this time, for she was heart¬ 
broken to hear the slurs and sneers he uttered about 
church people, as he termed them. 

How happy this dear Soul would be if Johnny 
would stop drinking, John Gregory was a kind 
loving soul when in his natural state. But just as 
soon as he indulged in drink, his other-wise good 
senses left him and he was a different man entire¬ 
ly, and his children were afraid of him and kept 
out of his way. 

For two years Mother Gregory had battled faith¬ 
fully on through storms and hardships, for it took 
close economy to keep things moving, while John¬ 
ny kept drinking and gambling. Bennie was doing 
well and sent his mother some of his earnings and 
Harry was faithful and true to his mother. So with 
the help of her two sons, mother managed her 
household. 

Peggy was blessed with a little son after nearly 
three years of married life. How Mother Gregory 
planned and helped her daughter in this trial. A 
dear little blue-eyed boy with blond hair was added 
to the home. What a proud father was Arthur 
Thomas! And now Mother Gregory is Grand-Ma 
Gregory. All the children were glad to have a little 
nephew. Mother and son were doing nicely and 
mother Gregory did all she could to help Peggy 
although she had much to do at home. 

Amelia would go over and nurse the baby which 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


61 


they named Arthur after his father. For Arthur 
was fond of his son and loved him dearly as they 
were drawn close to one another and there seemed 
to be perfect harmony there and father and son 
evpressed their love as time went on. 

Bennie was elated to hear of Peggy being a 
mother for now he was Uncle Bennie. He wrote 
his sister a loving letter telling her how glad he was 
that she had a little boy of her own and hoped they 
were both getting along nicely. He kept in close 
touch with Peggy for he was anxious to hear about 
little Arthur. Many little remembrances found 
their way to the Thomas home from Uncle Bennie, 
for he loved children. In fact all the Gregory fam¬ 
ily were proud of the new baby and they, too, gave 
all they could. 

Bennie continued to succeed with his work and 
had established quite a reputation for himself along 
that line. He seemed to have a certain amount of 
Intuition which led him on to understanding and 
knowledge. 

Bennie had been in Philadelphia about six years 
and had made many friends. About this time, his 
uncle told him that work was getting very scarce, 
few if any orders were coming in, and unless some¬ 
thing turned up in the meantime, they were going 
to lav off several stone-cutters, at the end of the 
month. 

“Yes, I know things look dull, Uncle Joe, and as 
I was the last man employed, I shall not be sur¬ 
prised to be the first one laid off. His uncle told 
him he was sorry to have to do it, but that was the 
rule of the Union, but said, “Do not worry, Bennie, 
we shall see later.” 

However it was only a week later when Bennie 
was notified that he should come to the office and 
get his money as work was scarce and it fell to his 
lot to go first That was the ruling of the organiza¬ 
tion, so Bennie did not feel slighted. He gathered 
his tools, went to the office and got his money. In 


62 HER GUIDING VOICE 

a little while he was on the street car bound for 
home. 

Seeing his tools, Aunt Sarah asked him what 
was wrong? He told her he had been laid off but 
that he would stay in Philadelphia the rest of the 
week, then he would go home and see his folks. 
So Aunt Sarah tried to console him by saying he 
needed a rest and after he had had a little visit at 
Mt. Carmel, why perhaps things would be differ¬ 
ent and he would be put on again, for she knew he 
was an expert cutter and well liked by his fellow 
workers. 

On Monday morning, having said good-bye to 
his associates and to his cousins, Uncle Joe and 
Aunt Sarah he started for home, to see the one he 
loved more than all others—his dear mother. He 
had not sent any word of his coming, so they were 
all pleasantly surprised to see him, but Mother 
Gregory wondered what was the matter. He as¬ 
sured her there was nothing the matter, that he 
had just dropped in to see them and spend a few 
days with her. 

That night he told her that he had been laid off 
on account of shortage of orders. “So, mother dear, 
here I am, and here I am going to stay for a while 
at least.” “Bennie, dear I am glad to have you and 
if you could find suitable work here I would like 
it still better, for I always feel better to have you 
near me, my boy.” 

“Well, mother, said Bennie, I don’t suppose there 
is anything to do in my line of work, but suppose 
I ask father about working with him.” “I do not like 
the idea of you going back to the mines, Bennie, 
but if you think best, why, my boy, I shall be sat¬ 
isfied until your work picks up again.” 

John Gregory was surprised to see Bennie but 
was glad to have him home again. Bennie told how 
he had been laid off, as he was the last man taken 
on, so he was the first laid off. He said he took this 
opportunity to pay them a visit, and was assured 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


63 


that he was always welcome there. So they drifted 
on from one subject to another, till Bennie asked 
his father what he thought about him working at 
the mines till his work would pick up a little. 

As there was nothing at all to do in his line at 
that time, John Gregory told him he could put him 
on with him in a few days. So Bennie was restless 
and wanted to get to work once more. 

Mother Gregory said nothing, she was so happy 
to have Bennie with her. Amelia had hurried off 
to tell Peggy that Bennie was home, so Peggy got 
ready and started for home with baby Arthur. 

So Peggy surprises Bennie, for he knew nothing 
of Amelia’s going to tell of his arrival. He took 
sister and nephew in his arms and kissed them over 
and over again, while tears of joy flowed over his 
cheeks. This was Peggy and her baby, whom he 
was so anxious to see. “You are looking fine, Peg¬ 
gy, and what a beautiful child!” Arthur was in¬ 
deed a fine healthy boy and the pride of them all, 
not forgetting the father. 

Bennie spent a little time in his sister’s home 
each day, for he was in love with his nephew and 
always did like Peggy who had meant so much to 
him in their childhood days. In about a week, Ben¬ 
nie goes to the mines as his father now has a chance 
to put him on. Mother Gregory would often say 
to him, “Bennie, my boy, be very careful, I did not 
want you to go back to the mines, but it seems 
there is nothing else, just now. I shall ask God to 
protect you from all danger and I have faith that 
my prayer will be answered.” 

“Do not worry, I shall be very careful and stay 
close to father, and he is aware of the danger that 
lurks around the mine, mother.” 

Often while at work Bennie seemed to hear his 
mother’s guiding voice- warning him, and remind¬ 
ing him to be careful. He would hear Her Guiding 
Voice speaking as from the Silence, and he would 


64 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


feel himself lifted up as though some unseen hand 
had protected him from danger. 

The Voice seemed to be inspiring him on—to be 
leading him in the right direction, then he would 
meditate and he would remember that it was his 
dear mother sending him her helpful thoughts and 
ever leading him aright, and he made up his mind 
to always heed Her Voice. 

One evening as he came in from work he told 
his mother how he heard her talking to him, warn¬ 
ing him of danger and leading him safely on. He 
told how he felt her presence and while he knew 
she was not there in the flesh, she was present in 
spirit. 

“Well, Bennie dear, “I am always praying to God, 
to safeguard you from dangers and as I told you 
so often, I have faith that my prayers will be ans¬ 
wered.” Having that faith in One who knoweth 
and doeth all things well, I have confidence that 
they will lead you in the right way and into all truth.” 

You will not remain at the mines very long, 
Bennie, for I feel there are opportunities, grand 
opportunities ahead for you, my boy, and when 
these present themselves, be ready to grasp them. 
I shall quote you a little poem I read on opportun¬ 
ities which appealed to me very much, Bennie.” 

Opportunities 
Master of destinies am I: 

Fame, love and fortune on mty footsteps wait. 

Cities and fields I walk; I penetrate 
Deserts and fields remote, and, passing by 
Hovel and mart and palace,soon or late 
I knock unbidden once at every gate; 

If sleeping, wake; if feasting, rise before 
I turn away. It is the hour of fate. 

And they who follow me reach every state 
Mortals desire, and conquer every foe. 

Save death; but those who doubt or hesitate, 
Condemned to failure, penury and woe; 

'Seek me in vain and uselessly implore— 

I answer not, and I return no more. 

John J. Ingalls. 


CHAPTER X 

MOTHER GREGORY’S INTUITION 

Mother Gregory was inspired by an unseen force 
from an unseen world—call it Intuition, Divine 
Inspiration, or whatever you may deem to term it, 
but what ever it was it came in the sense of truth 
and justice. 

Personally, I term it Intuition, Divine Inspira¬ 
tion, the source of all goodness, which becomes the 
light of truth, understanding, knowledge and wis¬ 
dom. As we follow the life of this noble hearted 
soul, we find her always doing kind acts, reaching 
out the hand of motherly love to those in need— 
the hand of friendship. 

Busy though she was, she would always find 
time to visit the sick, and as she had such a pleas¬ 
ing personality and such good intentions, they were 
ever glad to see her come. She would talk to the 
afflicted ones and cheer them as well as instill them 
with courage to bear their affliction. There was 
a something about Mother Gregory that everyone 
felt who came in close touch with her, for she rad¬ 
iated goodness and people always felt better for 
her having been in their midst. 

So we readily see why people welcomed her, 
they felt this attractiveness, shall we call it mag¬ 
netism ? Or shall we say she had a magnetic power 
to sway and inspire. Her very presence was uplift¬ 
ing to those who came in contact with her. Her 
tread as she walked was sweeter than music to most 
people—her voice like music to the ear, it swayed 
her hearers to listen, for she possessed an attrac¬ 
tiveness which inspired the minds of her neighbors, 
her family and all who came in contact with her. 

Truth from her lips prevailed with double sway, 

And those who came to scoff, remained to pray. 


66 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Mother Gregory was invested with a power with¬ 
in her Soul, which was a real benediction to those 
who came in her presence and they were glad to 
be near her to hear her voice, for this loving soul 
had planted the right kind of seeds in her soul and 
these were bringing forth fruit of a loving truth. 

Thus Bennie, her boy, our wanderer, was at¬ 
tracted to his mother by this magnet—this soul 
affinity—“Her Guiding Voice,” leading him on a- 
long the paths of duty, encouraging and protecting 
him from un-foreseen dangers in the mines, and he 
begins to realize that it is Her Guiding Voice that 
is ever present and speaks in the Silence, of her in¬ 
tense motherly love she is endeavoring to bestow 
upon him. 

At this time, while at home he decides to always 
heed his mother’s advice, for she often said, “Ben¬ 
nie, my boy, take heed to what I say, for it is for 
your benefit and welfare.” So Bennie promised 
her he would not let anything come into his life 
that would lead him away from his mother’s pre¬ 
cepts. 

He continues to work in the mines with his fa¬ 
ther and closely allied in his love to his mother. 
He makes new friends and associates, men of a 
different type are getting into his surroundings, men 
who are not fit associates for Bennie. These men 
would tend to lead him away from his mother’s in¬ 
fluence and she would not be pleased to know of 
their friendship and influence over her boy. Such 
associates would degrade and lower him in the es¬ 
timation of the world. 

Still Bennie went on in this path which was 
leading him away from his duty, his promise to 
his mother, but it seems as though he was obsessed 
by this influence and he was not strong enough to 
refuse their bidding, so is drawn farther into their 
clutches. Had he been more positive in nature, he 
would have offset their plans by simply saying, “No, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


67 


it can not be. It shall not be. My mother would 
not like me to do it and I must not hurt that dear 
soul who loves me so deeply.” 

But it was not to be, for Bennie was led deeper 
and deeper into the mire, he was acquiring a liking 
for intoxicants, and consequently his associates 
would gather around him and the time would slip 
around so quickly, that before he was aware of it, 
it would be very late, before Bennie would get 
home. John Gregory would be in the same com¬ 
pany, drinking and gambling and often getting into 
drunken brawls and no end of trouble. 

Bennie tried to hide this from his mother, as 
he knew she would worry if she knew he was drink¬ 
ing. We pity Bennie, for he had this weakness, 
like his father, and neither of them had a will-pow¬ 
er strong enough to overcome this weakness, so we 
pity, rather than censure. 

In quiet moments, is his room alone, he would 
meditate on what he was doing, and what effect 
it would have on his dear mother, whom he knew 
had had experience enough to know what drink 
leads a man to do. How it changes ones whole out¬ 
look on life. He knew this blow would break her 
heart and he was indeed sad and sore distressed to 
think how he had broken his promise to her, not 
to be led astray. 

How he said he would heed Her Guiding Voice 
and how had he kept that promise? He could not 
resist the daily temptations, so had yielded to the 
pleadings of those who led him away from his 
mother’s influence. He was touched to the heart, 
and now resolved to do as his dear mother, pray to 
the All wise heavenly Father for help to tread in 
the path that would please his mother. 

That night, when he came home from work he 
said, “Mother, dear, I am not going out tonight, 
but will spend the evening with you.” You can 
imagine how happy Mother Gregory was to hear 
this, how her face lit up and she smiled as she utter- 


68 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ed a silent prayer for this blessing. After her day’s 
work was done, mother and son enjoyed a quiet 
talk and then Bennie realized that he had not hid¬ 
den one tiling from her, for she knew how he had 
acted and she pitied him from the bottom of her 
heart. 

Mother Gregory tried to impress many good 
thoughts on his mind, she opened her soul and let 
her love express itself for her erring boy. He lis¬ 
tened to her sweet voice and it soothed him some¬ 
what, but he knew he had sinned and his conscience 
hurt him. She spoke of how she had planned for 
his future, what grand things were to be his if he 
were only strong enough to break away from all 
his old associates and lead a better life. 

After a little while, Bennie went to his room, 
not to bed or to sleep, for his mother had shown 
him how far he had strayed and he wanted to be 
alone with his conscience. He feels he must have 
aid from some unseen source if he is to turn over 
a new leaf. He implores the Guiding Hand that 
rules the Universe to help him, and he knows his 
mother will aid him in this, his hour of need, and 
we sympathize with him. So kneeling by his bed 
he opened his heart to God, from whom all bless¬ 
ings flow, to guard and protect him from all evil 
influences—to show him which way to go, bless 
his associates and turn them into better channels 
and ways of living. He asked for Divine blessings 
to fall upon his dear mother, and father and all the 
family, he prayed for the sick and afflicted and for 
the upliftment of the human family. 

While in this frame of mind, he went back to 
his childhood days, when his mother used to sing 
to them after her prayer at the close of day. He 
recalled part of a hymn which appealed to him 
then as it did now. 

“Other refuge I have none, 

Hangs my helpless soul on Thee; 

Leave, 0 leave me not alone 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


69 


Still support and comfort me; 

All my trust on Thee is stayed; 

All m,y help from Thee I bring. 

Cover my defenseless head 
With the shadow of Thy wing.” 

He arose and sat on the side of his bed, then he 
felt an influence that seemed to lift him up for he 
had committed himself into the care and keeping 
of the Infinite One and was now ready to start a- 
new. The next morning, Bennie went to work with 
a lighter heart and all went smoothly that day and 
he was encouraged to go on he had worked in the 
mine before and things were not new to him, even 
though he had been away more than six years. 

He is now twenty-eight years of age, a fine well 
built man, healthy and robust. He is a good help 
to his father and these two get along splendidly 
at work. 

About this time Peggy is blessed with another 
baby boy whom they named Bennie, after her bro¬ 
ther Bennie, our wanderlust. This pleased Bennie 
for he loved children. Amelia was now planning 
to visit Aunt Sarah and she told her mother that if 
she liked Philadelphia, she would get work there 
and stay awhile. 

Being eighteen, Amelia felt that she would like 
to have some of the things that other girls of her 
age enjoyed. She had never been away from home, 
only to her sister’s home and that seemed like be¬ 
ing home, for they lived in the same town. She 
told her mother that Millie was now old enough 
to help and each could do a little toward helping 
and everything would be all right. I feel you will 
not miss me very much, at least I hope not. 

For a week Amelia was busy getting ready for 
her trip, Peggy would come over and they would 
sew and fix over things that Amelia would need. 
The baby was a fine fellow and Peggy was feeling 
fine. She was glad that Amelia was getting to go, 


70 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


for she remembered how she planned, when she 
took her trip to Philadelphia. 

So all being ready, Amelia bids them all good¬ 
bye and she is on her way to the city. Here she 
was met by Aunt Sarah who was glad to see her 
and soon they were on the car bound for West 
Philadelphia. Uncle Joe and her cousins too, were 
glad to have her stay with them, for they all liked 
Peggy and Bennie. 

The Monday following Amelia’s departure, John 
Gregory had gone to town and as he always found 
associates who were ready to take a drink, we find 
him drinking to excess, in fact, he had gotten mixed 
up in an argument which resulted in a fight. A 
man named Dave Crawford, who had been friendly 
with John Gregory for a number of years was also 
in a drunken state and one word brought another, 
till it ended in a fight. Dave told John that he could 
lick him or any of his sons. Although John was a 
much older man than Dave, yet they kept up the 
quarrel and blows fell right and left. John Greg¬ 
ory was aroused, and he determined to give Dave 
all that he wanted. 

He started for home, angry and all worked up, 
for he was very drunk or he would not have allowed 
himself to get into such a mess. So he was heard 
coming, long before he reached the house, for he 
was uttering threats, telling what he would do to 
Dave Crawford. 

On entering the house he called his wife, order¬ 
ing her to come downstairs she had not been asleep, 
for she was uneasy as long as Johnny was out. So 
she came down and Johnny said, “Call Bennie, and 
tell him I want to talk to him.” She did as requested 
for she knew Johnny was in no mood to argue with 
in his present state. 

She told Bennie to get up and dress for your 
father wants to see you, so lose no time in coming 
for he is in a quarrelsome mood, Bennie. He was 
down in a few minutes and his father told him that 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


71 


he had had a few words with Dave Crawford, and 
it had ended in a quarrel. He told how he was 
compelled to protect himself by using his fists. 

Now Bennie, said his father, “Dave said, I can 
lick you or any of your sons. But I think I can 
give him; all he is looking for, even if I am much 
older. But if you care to take my place, why then, 
I shall go with you.” 

Poor Mother Gregory, sat there silently listening 
to this conversation afraid to speak, but tried to 
attract Bennie’s attention so that he would refuse 
to go, but failed. So she is anxiously awaiting the 
outcome. 

“Well Father, Dave Crawford used to be friend¬ 
ly to us, but if he has insinuated that we are cow¬ 
ards, why, I think I can favor him with all the trouble 
he is looking for.” John Gregory laughed ahd 
gloried in his son’s assertions. 

Bennie got fully dressed and said, “Father, I’m 
ready, come on.” So Bennie and John Gregory 
start out for the Crawford home. Bennie wanted 
to know if he had said he could lick John Gregory 
or any of his sons? 

Dave said, “Yes, Bennie, I said it and mean it, 
too.” “Alright Dave, here is where we decide it, 
and now.” So they arranged for backers, two for 
each side, and fight it out for a finish, without gloves. 

THE FIGHT FOR SUPREMACY. 

The fight was on, in the first round there seemed 
to be no advantage gained on either side, both were 
cut and bruised and the blood flowed freely from 
both faces. Round two was in Bennies favor, as 
he punched Dave over the right eye, which caused 
him to stagger, from loss of sight, and would have 
been defeated, but time was called. 

Round three found Dave fighting gamely for he 
had rallied. Bennie sparring for a chance and de¬ 
fending himself, for he wanted to wear Dave out, 
and then give him the licking he deserved. This 


72 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


round was a tie, but Dave was wearing out, while 
Bennie was reserving his strength. 

Round Four. Dave came up, swinging an up¬ 
per cut for Bennie, but Bennie ducked, and caught 
Dave with a left swing, striking him on the nose, 
breaking it. Dave called for mercy, as he knew 
he was done. He admitted he had had enough, but 
Bennie said, “If you have not had enough, why I 
can give you more. Another thing, Dave, do you 
still think you can lick my Father or any of his 
sons?” 

“No, Bennie, I’ll take that back, and let us be 
friends, always friends.” And ever afterward, John 
Gregory and his boys were on friendly terms with 
Dave. For Crawford had learned a lesson. 

Mother Gregory did not want Bennie to go, for 
she had tried to get him to say, no, but of course 
Bennie felt that if he did not go, his father as well 
as his associates would sneer at him and never cease 
reminding him of it. He tried to explain to his 
mother, afterwards, that it was best for him to go, 
as everything was settled now. 

John Gregory always liked Bennie, but now that 
he had supported him in the fight, he was looked 
upon as an honored member of the family as far 
as his father was concerned there was no one like 
Bennie. 

Night after night John Gregory was out drink¬ 
ing and carousing. While we find it all the harder 
now for Bennie to hold fast to his resolve, not to 
be led astray by his associates. For this gave them 
a chance to praise his pluck. 

So he drifted away from his intentions, staid 
out late drinking and getting into evil conditions, 
and his poor mother was just about heart-broken 
to see him go back to his old ways. 


CHAPTER XI 

BENNIE LEAVES HOME 


We have always known that there are some 
people who have a power of influence over others. 
Such was the case of mother and son, for as soon 
as Bennie started to drink again, Mother Gregory 
determined to use her influence to make him treat 
her as he should, also to lead a better life and so 
have the respect of the people in the community. 

She persuaded him to stay at home night after 
night, and if he did go out, he was always in touch 
with his mother, through Her Guiding Voice, and 
to his credit he made this assertion to her, so she 
knew that she could reach him, even tho he was 
out among his friends. 

Thus this kind, noble soul was influencing him 
to do good, to live a just and upright life. She 
prayed to God to lead her boy along the straight 
and narrow path and often repeated this inspired 
poem for his benefit. 

“Spirit guiding us aright, 

Spirit making darkness light, 

Spirit of resistless might; 

Hear us, Guiding Spirit. 

All our evil passions kill, 

Bend aright our stubborn will, 

Though we grieve Thee, be patient still; 

Guiding Spirit, hear us. 

Gome to raise us when we fall, 

And when snares our Soul enthrall, 

Lead us back by Thy gentle call, 

Guiding Spirit, hear us. 

Keep us in the narrow path, 

Warn us when we go astray, 

Plead within us wthen we pray; 

Guiding Spirit, hear us.” 


74 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


What a beautiful thought to send out on the 
etheric wave to the mind of her boy! Should he 
be receptive enough to receive it clearly, and abide 
by it, it would be a God-send to him, and would 
make his mother the happiest woman in all the 
world. 

Bennie was talking of leaving home now for a 
while as he had word from his uncle several times, 
saying there were openings at his work and he 
would like Bennie to come back to work, as he 
knew Mother Gregory did not like to have him at 
the mines. For a couple of years Bennie had paid 
no attention to these calls, for he did not like the 
idea of leaving his mother. 

Mother Gregory was determined to do all in 
her power to lead him into channels that would be 
beneficial to him, to make it easier for him to re¬ 
sist the temptations of his associates, and thus feel 
more sure of him being able to say, “No, at the 
right time and place. She would not willingly let 
him go until these things were accomplished, and 
she told him so. She wanted to feel that he would 
not start to drink again, for she feared this evil, 
even though Bennie was now! thirty-three years 
of age. 

Amelia had remained in Philadelphia as she 
thought of doing. She had found work in a de¬ 
partment store and had been working two years. 
Like Peggy, she always thought of her mother and 
the rest of the family and wrote regularly, telling 
all about her work and the kindness shown her in 
Aunt Sarah’s home, for she was looked upon as 
one of the family. She sent many little tokens of 
love to her dear mother and the younger children, 
who rather looked for something from sister 
Amelia. 

Millie now takes charge of most of the work 
at home. There is not so much to do as when Peg¬ 
gy was left in charge. But Millie is a willing work¬ 
er and has shown her ability in many ways al- 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


75 


though but a mere child in years. Marie and Clyde 
are attached to each other thus making their care 
much easier and Harry is a good big brother who 
knows how to help make things go right. 

Harry labored on at the mine, saying very little, 
but doing all in his power to help his mother. He 
understood how she grieved because of John Greg¬ 
ory and Bennie, especially if they were drinking. 
Harry often talked to Bennie and tried to make 
him see how he was hurting the one who loved him 
most of all her children. 

Harry was a model son, using good sense and 
judgement in all things. He would willingly help 
in any way to have harmony at home. He attended 
Sunday School and Church with his mother and 
often he would go off by himself and open his 
heart to God asking that Bennie be made to see 
his error, and respond to his mother’s influence. 
He knew that Bennie was closely attached to his 
mother, that she loved him with a different love, 
than the others. This did not make Harry jealous, 
0, no, he felt that Bennie needed all the love his 
mother could bestow upon him. 

Again the question arises as to Bennie’s leaving 
home, this time Bennie asks his mother if she is 
now satisfied to have him go back to Philadelphia? 
He said, “Mother dear, I don’t want you to worry 
about me, I am fully determined to leave drink 
alone and lead a better life. I shall always think 
of your loving advice and know you have my wel¬ 
fare at heart.” 

He went on to tell her how he appreciated her 
interest and how he would try to repay her for all 
her loving kindness and would indeed lead a better 
life hereafter. Mother Gregory walked over to 
him, putting her arms around him she kissed him 
and said, “Bennie, I love all my children, but there 
is something that draws us together, you need me 
and I need you, also.” 

Then she gave her consent to have him go away, 


76 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


but told him to wait a week longer, as she had just 
received a letter from Aunt Sarah, saying “Joe want¬ 
ed to visit them for a few days. So that in case you 
go could go back with him, if you are ready to do 
so.” Bennie thought that would be satisfactory to all 
concerned and said “he would not think of going 
away if Cousin Joe is coming. 

“You know mother, my cousins were very good 
to me during my stay with them and Aunt Sarah 
was just like a mother to me, dear. Uncle Joe was 
kindness itself and I want to treat Cousin Joe just 
as well as I can when he comes and I know you will 
like him, mother.” 

Mother Gregory was pleased to see Bennie’s at¬ 
titude toward his cousin and it was encouraging 
to her, for she knew her boy had the right spirit and 
wanted to return kindness to his cousin. She had 
no fear of Harry not making Cousin Joe feel at 
home, for Harry was an ideal son and brother. 

Bennie kept on working with his father all week 
but he told him he was going back to Philadelphia 
and work at stone-cutting again, for Uncle Joe had 
sent for him and so he said “I’ll go back with Cou¬ 
sin Joe.” He told his father that he had sent word 
to that effect. 

So John Gregory told his son he had his best 
wishes for his success, and said, “Uncle Joe always 
spoke well of your work and I know you will get 
along alright so I wish you success, my boy, but I 
shall miss you.” 

On Saturday evening, Bennie and Millie went to 
the station to meet Cousin Joe. The train was on 
time and Bennie clasped Joe’s hand warmly as he 
bade him welcome. Millie threw her arms about 
him and kissed him, as she asked about Amelia and 
all the rest. Soon they were on their way home, 
chatting as they walked, for it was not far. 

Mother Gregory was anxiously waiting, and 
had gone as far as the gate to meet her nephew. 
She too, embraced him and with her arm about 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


77 


him they walked in to the house. Having met the 
rest of the family, Joe was made to feel at home. 

At supper, Joe told his aunt not to be surprised 
if she heard that Amelia would soon be married, 
for she was going with a young man whom they 
all thought a great deal of and, “Auntie, dear, I 
know Amelia loves him, and they seem well suited 
to each other.” 

Mother Gregory was surprised for she had no 
idea that Amelia was thinking seriously of anyone 
in that light. But she brightened up and said, “Well 
Joe, I know Amelia will make a kind loving wife 
for she is a good girl, and we all miss her very much. 
If she gets a good honest husband who really loves 
her, why, we shall be satisfied.” 

John Gregory said very little about this mar¬ 
riage but inquired about Uncle Joe and the whole 
family. Cousin Joe stayed a couple of weeks, dur¬ 
ing this time Bennie and Harry tried to entertain 
him the very best they could, for they liked him 
and were anxious to show him a good time while 
here. They took little trips and went visiting 
friends who were glad to hear about Philadelphia. 

Cousin Joe had never been in a mine, so the boys 
were going to take him down the shaft, but when 
Joe watched the miners coming out, he said he was 
satisfied to stay on the top. Looking down into the 
dark abyss, he shook his head and said, “No Ben¬ 
nie, I am satisfied, and from what I now know, I 
shall always say these men deserve all they get 
for they take a big risk in going down into the bow¬ 
els of the earth like that.” 

Bennie told him they did not have that fear as 
they were used to it, and it was second nature to 
them to work under ground. But Joe said, “when I 
hear of the men asking for more wages and going 
out on strike to get it, why, Bennie, I’ll sympathize 
with them and wish them success, for they deserve 
all thev can get.” 

With a sad heart, Mother Gregory began to gath- 


78 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


er Bennie’s things together and pack them for he 
would leave most any time now. She had gotten 
many little things for him which she knew he would 
appreciate, especially as she wantedj to surprise 
him. So as Bennie was leaving the mines he drew 
his money in full. He handed his envelope to her 
just as he had done while a young boy, picking slate. 

Mother Gregory smiled and handed it back, say¬ 
ing, “Bennie, my boy, you keep your money as you 
will need it to cover your expenses until you draw 
your next pay. All mother asks of you, Bennie, 
is that you lead an upright life and keep good com¬ 
pany, and I know you will grow stronger in will¬ 
power as the days go by.” 

“I shall always send out a loving thought upon 
the atmosphere, and when you feel my influence 
and presence around you, you must listen to My 
Guiding Voice at all times, for I shall always try 
to lead you on to a higher and nobler plane of exist¬ 
ence, where the pure in heart shall see God.” 

“Bennie, I have had many experiences during 
my life time, and I have always trusted in the Infi¬ 
nite to guide me, and lead me in the straight and 
narrow path, and having full faith and assurance 
my prayers have been answered. I do not get a 
chance to talk to you very often, dear, but take my 
advice and let me counsel you to take heed to My 
Guiding Voice, and you will not go astray.” 

This was Mother Gregory’s advice to her boy, 
for she loved and idolized him, and knew he had 
a weakness for intoxicants, and she sympathized 
with him. As the boys were ready to leave and all 
the good-byes said, mother and son were locked 
in each others arms as the tears rolled down her 
cheeks, she blessed him, and entrusted him to the 
care and guidance of One in whom she had faith. 
So he leaves her feeling that she has his welfare 
at heart. 

While Mother has that sense of knowing that 
her boy is a Wanderer, she feels that he has gone 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


79 


out of the home to rove over the face of the earth. 
So she watches him as he waves good-bye. 

Harry watched his mother closely and after she 
had cried a little while he put his arms around her 
and tried to comfort her, saying, “Mother, dear, 
why worry so, you have me, and I will try to till 
Bennie’s place.” 

“Harry, you understand why I worry. You know 
Bennie can be so easily influenced to do wrong on 
account of his weakness, and he needs me to aid 
him, and to help him out of his troubles. While, 
if it were you, Harry, I would not worry, for you 
can take care of yourself, my boy.” 

Harry told his mother that he knew why she 
felt so worried, and that he understood the attach¬ 
ment between her and his brother and how he, too, 
had prayed to The Infinite One to make Bennie see 
his error and lead a good life that he need not be 
ashamed to say, NO, when tempted. I have asked 
and implored that this may be so, mother, for I 
know you feel so bad to think of your boy, out 
among strangers, and not strong enough to resist 
the temptor. 

Harry had a deep true love for his mother, and 
realized fully how her heart was breaking over the 
thought of Bennie. So he consoled her and tried 
to cheer her, telling how they would be surprise 
Bennie and Amelia some day. They would take a 
little trip to Philadelphia soon and see all the folks 
there. 

“And mother dear, let us send Bennie all the 
help we can from day to day and I am sure he will 
benefit by it, for you know, mother that Bennie 
loves you with his whole soul, he clings to you so 
closely, dear, and we can help him I know. This 
was something for mother to meditate on and she 
thanked Harry for being so willing to help and 
blessed him from the bottom of her heart. 

Harry was ambitious and sober and had about 
made up his mind to do a little traveling, but now’ 


80 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


that Bennie had left home, and his mother was in 
such a state, he would not even think of mentioning 
it at present. 

The next evening Mother Gregory had a card 
from Bennie saying they had a pleasant journey and 
found everv one well in Philadelphia. So this good 
Soul felt a little better knowing her boy had arrived 
safely. 

When Bennie and his cousin got home they were 
welcomed by one and all, for Uncle Joe was indeed 
glad to have Bennie to work for him, as he was 
skilled in cutting as well as polishing stone. 

Uncle Joe told Bennie that he had some fine 
work to do and knew he was the man to undertake 
it. So Bennie was encouraged from the first. Be¬ 
ing tired Bennie went to his room early and after 
he was in bed, he felt as though some one was very 
close to him, he felt an influence that inspired him 
to be of good cheer. He realized this was his dear 
mother trying to make him know she was near 
him in spirit if not in the flesh. 

As he mediated he was reminded of a poem by 
E. M. Johnson that his mother loved to repeat. 

“When I am sad, it comes to me, 

(Her Guiding Voice) 

A tender quiet old strain; 

I hear her voice soft, low and sweet 
Take up the song again. 

I lean and listen to the sound— 

(Her Guiding Voice) 

Were ever notes like these? 

Like brooding thrush, at sunset hour. 

When day is at its close.” 

Such was the thought that Bennie had on his 
mind, in the thought of a loving mother, who was 
sending out her influence upon the atmosphere, like 
unto a magnetic current, drawing two poles to¬ 
gether from opposite directions. So we find that 
this dear mother was sending her boy, Bennie, her 
thought, Her Guiding Voice, impressing him to do 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


81 


good and lead a life that would be a credit to him¬ 
self and those connected with him. 

Bennie realized this was his mother influencing 
him and he answered her saying, “Yes, mother dear, 
I feel your influence around me and that you are 
impressing me to lead a better life, one that is noble 
and just: And mother, I shall do my best to heed 
Your Guiding Voice.” 

Kneeling by his bed, he opened his heart to God, 
and prayed fervently, that he be led aright and im¬ 
plored Divine Guidance in all thine. He asked for 
blessings to be bestowed on his dear mother and 
father, on his sisters and brothers, the sick and af¬ 
flicted, the widows and orphans and those in dis¬ 
tress. As he rose to his feet he felt as though a 
heavy load had been lifted from his shoulders, and 
with a lighter heart he went to bed thinking of how 
his dear mother always sang a hymn after her pray¬ 
er, so, he too, repeated a part of—“I need Thee every 
hour.” 

Having a clear conscience now, Bennie was 
soon asleep. And the next day he felt so much 
better for he had nothing on his mind and had 
written home, so he felt fine. He did not start to 
work for a few days, as his uncle wanted him to 
start on that special work and finish it. 

That night Bennie met his sister Amelia’s friend, 
William Rogers, at Aunt Sarah’s, for Amelia always 
entertained her friends at Aunt Sarah’s home and 
no wonder Mother Gregory felt satisfied to have 
her children with her, for they were made one of 
the family. Bennie was very much impressed 
with Mr. Rogers who had a pleasing personality 
and was a good conscientious worker, so we find 
Bennie interested in this couple. 

Amelia told her brother that they were to be 
married in a month or so, at Mr. JRogers home. So 
she was going to write home and ask her Father 
and Mother to come to Philadelphia for the wed¬ 
ding. 


82 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Bennie told Amelia that she should have told 
her mother long before this as she was deserving 
of the confidences of her children. He told how 
surprised they all were when Cousin Joe mentioned 
it at home. For mother never thought of you 
keeping steady company, so naturally it was a shock, 
but never mind, sister, I know mother will like 
William Rogers, for he seems to be an ideal, clean 
cut fellow, and I hope you will be very happy, 
Amelia.” 

This pleased Amelia, for she felt sorry to think 
she had neglected to tell her mother sooner. She 
wanted all her people to like Mr. Rogers for she 
was taken with him from the first time they met. 

The next week Uncle Joe told Bennie he was 
ready to start on that special piece of work, and 
told him it would require great skill but that he 
had confidence in Bennie as a worker and so was 
leaving this in his hands to work out. I have men¬ 
tioned your ability to some of the officials and they 
will watch this piece of work closely, so Bennie, I 
think this will be a step toward getting you some¬ 
thing a great deal better very soon. 

Bennie said, “Uncle Joe, I always take an interest 
in my work, no matter what it may be, and as this 
is a special piece of work, you can depend upon me 
to strain every effort available to bring it to a suc¬ 
cessful issue, for my own good, and for you, for if it 
were not for you, and your help I would not be so 
proficient in my work as I am, and I want to thank 
you, uncle.” 

Uncle Joe was pleased to think Bennie was will¬ 
ing to say right out, that he owed much of his suc¬ 
cess to his teaching. On Saturday evening, when 
his uncle came in he said, “Bennie, you can get ready 
to be on the job Monday morning, and I will be 
right with you for I am in charge of that work, and 
have all the men selected carefully, so I feel it will 
be a credit to all when completed.” 

Bennie was glad that he would be working and 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


83 


also glad to know that Uncle Joe was fore-man on 
the job, for they got along splendidly together. So 
on Monday morning Bennie and his uncle started 
for work on schedule time, and during the day 
Aunt Sarah had received a long letter from Bennie’s 
mother, telling how glad she was to know her boy 
was to be with them and work for his uncle. 

She had quite a suprise for Bennie, too, for 
Peggy was the mother of a fine baby girl which 
she named Margaret, a beautiful blue-eyed baby 
with blond hair and the sweetest expression on its 
face. Aunt Sarah was surely pleased to hear this 
for she loved Peggy as much as though she were 
her own daughter. She could scarcely wait for 
evening to come, so anxious was she to tell the good 
news. Like the good soul she was, she gave thanks 
for this great blessing, just as fervently as did her 
good sister, Bennie’s mother. 

Aunt Sarah was a good Christian woman, too, 
and a model wife and mother she loved her hus¬ 
band and children who were indeed worthy of her 
love, for they were always anxious to aid her in 
every way. So we do not need to have any fear as 
to the influence that surrounds her home and Mother 
Gregory knows this to be a fact, that is why she 
feels more satisfied to have Bennie in this home. 

As soon as Bennie got home his aunt told all 
about her letter and how she had been wishing he 
had been there to hear the news, for Bennie, your 
dear sister has a dear little daughter, Margaret, and 
I am so glad to know that Peggy named her little 
girl after our Dear Grand-Mother who is now in 
the great beyond, but living in our memories, for 
she was a loving soul, and your mother, Bennie, is 
much like her. So when our family are to-gether, 
we feel grand mother’s presence very clearly. 

Bennie was very attentive and what Aunt Sarah 
just said about her grand-mother, reminded him of 
his own experience along that line. So he said to 
Aunt Sarah, “That is something I want to tell you, 


84 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


just before I left home, mother had a long talk with 
me, advising me what to do while away from her 
presence. So I prayed to The Infinite Spirit to 
guide me in all truth, and since then, no matter 
where I am, whether at work or among my friends, 
I seem to feel my mother’s presence and to hear 
Her Guiding Voice, at all times advising me and 
impressing me to keep on the straight and narrow 
path.” 

Getting back to your letter, Auntie, I hope Peggy 
and the baby are getting along nicely. “Yes, Ben¬ 
nie, your mother and Millie are both with her and 
you may rest assured that Peggy is well cared for.” 

“Say, Aunt Sarah, how about that, Peggy, her 
husband, two sons and now a daughter, all blue¬ 
eyed, is it not wonderful? Such a loving family 
and I am proud to be connected with them so close- 
ly.” 

Although Bennie wrote to his mother regularly, 
he also wrote to Peggy telling her how happy he 
was to know she had a little daughter and that he 
was anxious to see her and the children. He sent 
many little remembrances to them and to his 
mother whom he loved dearly. 

nt his dear mother a long cheery letter, 
telling her all about his work, how Uncle Joe had 
given him this special piece to do and how he would 
endeavor to make a success of it, assuring her he 
felt her influence and that he listened for “Her 
Guiding Voice” at all times and how he responded, 
hoping she heard and realized how much good it 
did for him. 

He went on to tell how she inspired him to go 
on and on, and how he felt lifted to a higher plane 
and he could catch these words she sang— 

Toiling on, toiling on, toiling on, 

Toiling on, toiling on, toiling on. 

Let us hope and trust, 

Let us watch and pray, 

And labor till the Master comes. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


85 


“So, mother dear, I am heeding your voice, toil¬ 
ing on till the Master comes. I just wrote to Peggy 
and am glad she is doing so nicely. I suppose you 
heard from Amelia before now, as she was anxious 
to tell you all about Mr. Rogers and their early 
marriage. I like him very much, mother dear, for 
he appears to be kind and considerate and I feel 
sister will find in him a good husband. 

So, mother dear, I shall close by sending my 
love to you, father, Harry, Millie, Marie and the 
baby, but I suppose Clyde does not like to be called 
the baby, as he must be a fine big fellow now and 
especially since he has a dear little niece.” 

Your loving son-Bennie. 

Bennie was always lighter hearted after writ¬ 
ing his letter to his mother, but when his letter 
reached her, she was sick, Millie was really alarmed 
and had summoned Peggy, who was at her mother’s 
side, and were anxiously awaiting the arrival of the 
doctor. 

Poor Mother Gregory, she was so wrapped up 
in her children, especially Bennie, and his letter had 
assured her he was doing well and she was glad to 
know he was pleased with Amelia’s intended hus¬ 
band. When the doctor had examined Mother 
Gregory he found nothing serious the matter with 
her, just a nervous breakdown, he assured them, 
telling Peggy that she must have had some shock, 
but with proper care, nourishing food, cheerful faces 
around her, she would get along alright, and be as 
well as ever in a short time. 

Harry helped his sisters in many ways and we 
find the Gregory children willing workers, so Mother 
Gregory need not be alarmed about her house-hold 
not getting along, for each and every-one took a 
hand and the work did not drag, even little Marie 
and Clyde helped. 



CHAPTER XII 

HARRY LEAVES HOME AS HIS MOTHER RECOVERS 

Harry had been planning to take a trip out west 
and was just about ready to tell his mother, when 
she took sick, so of course he could not tell her now, 
for he would not think of leaving her just when 
she needed his presence, for she relied on Harry at 
all times, and he realized how much she depended 
on him, in times of need. 

He feared another shock would be detremental 
to her, so he decided to wait until she was able to 
attend to her duties again. He worked, trying in 
every way to make things pleasant for her. He 
spent his evenings at her side, telling her anything 
that might interest her in any way. 

While thus talking, Mother Gregory asked Harry 
if he had heard from Bennie lately and Harry said, 
“Yes, mother, Bennie is working steady and doing 
fine, and he is well.” This relieved Mother Greg¬ 
ory for she had that fear that Bennie was drinking, 
and so he was, but Harry would not tell her that 
part, for it would worry her to know Bennie had 
broken his promise to heed Her Guiding Voice. 

Bennie had attached himself to a group who 
drank and staid out late, carousing and playing 
cards. But we must not blame his Uncle Joe for 
leading him astray, for, while Uncle Joe drank, he 
would come home in a good humor, laughing and 
joking and never ran into debt, as Bennie’s father 
so often did, for drink. 

Bennie had this weakness, and Aunt Sarah was 
sorry for him, for she too, knew how her dear sis¬ 
ter had to shift and strain to make ends meet, be¬ 
cause Johnny drank to excess. So she pitied Ben¬ 
nie and did all she could to help him keep away 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


87 


from such associates. Aunt Sarah and her child¬ 
ren never needed to feel afraid when Joe would get 
in this state, for he was friendly to everybody and 
rather jovial. 

Aunt Sarah would ask Bennie to watch Uncle 
Joe, at these times for he was so good natuured that 
he would give anyone his last penny if they but 
asked for it, so in this way it was not good for him. 
She knew 7 Bennie would be able to persuade his 
uncle to come home better than anyone else, for 
Joe liked Bennie. There was an attractiveness and 
attachment between these two souls. 

So Aunt Sarah thought she would strengthen 
Bennie by letting him feel she trusted him to look 
after his uncle, on the other hand it threw Bennie 
into company of this kind, and with the desire al¬ 
ready well developed, it was not the thing for Ben¬ 
nie. So we do not blame either Uncle Joe or Aunt 
Sarah for Bennie’s shortcomings. He should have 
developed a strong will-power and so he could have 
resisted those temptations from time to time and 
by going off by himself, he would be able to hear 
his dear mother as she would influence him by Her 
Guiding Voice. 

Mother Gregory was recovering rapidly and she 
had the love and care of all her children, but espec¬ 
ially Peggy and Milly who devoted most of their 
time to her comfort. Mother Gregory was blessed 
with strong vitality and still more magnetism, so 
she was soon up and around. 

After Mother Gregory had been attending to her 
own house-hold for about two weeks, and was get¬ 
ting along nicely, Harry thought this was the time 
to tell her about his plans. So on Sunday evening 
as mother and children were gathered around the 
table, each interested in his own book, while our 
good Soul, Mother Gregory, had her BIBLE. 

Harry approached her saying, “Mother, I have 
been thinking of taking a little trip and if you will 
go with me I know the change of scenery will do you 


88 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


lots of good and it will give you some needed rest, 
too. We would both enjoy it and you may be sure 
I shall look to your comfort, dear.” 

“Harry, dear,” said his mother, “I do not like 
to see you go away, but dear, I can not leave your 
father and the children, for they need me around, 
to see that all is well.” But she went on telling him 
she would not hinder him from going for she knew 
he had been faithful through all their troubles and 
a big help, too. 

“I would dearly love to go with you, my boy, but 
I feel that I am needed at home, for home is where 
my treasure is, and as the master says, “for where 
your treasure is, your heart is also there.” 

Harry made preparations to go West, but about 
this time Mother Gregory had a letter from Ame¬ 
lia inviting the whole family to come on to Phila¬ 
delphia for her wedding which was to take place 
at Mr. Rogers home outside the City limits. So 
Harry postponed his western trip. 

Mother Gregory read Amelia’s letter to Johnny 
and asked him if he would go, but he thought over it 
and said, “Lassie, if we wait a little later, we can 
take all the family and attend the Roburt Burns 
Festival, and I know you will enjoy that, and it 
wont be long to wait.” 

This being settled, Mother Gregory wrote 
Amelia a nice motherly letter explaining how her 
father had counted on coming later to spend a little 
time in the City, and bring all the children, so they 
decided to wait, but Harry would come and she 
went on to tell Amelia how glad she was to know 
what a tine husband she was getting and she wished 
them joy and happiness and that we will see Mr. 
Rogers and you when we come. 

The next week Harry starts for Philadelphia, to 
be there for the wedding. He was welcomed to 
Aunt Sarah’s home, and was surprised to meet so 
many friends of Bennie’s, and also Amelia’s. Many 
of them knew Peggy and asked for her and her 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


89 


children. The Wedding took place and Amelia was 
to live with Mr. .Rogers parents, so she did not pre¬ 
pare a home of her own at first. 

Harry intended to spend a few days with his 
relatives in Philadelphia, then to go on west as he 
planned so long ago. There were many places of 
interest to Harry and his uncle and cousins as well 
as Bennie were anxiouus for him to have a nice 
pleasant visit. They took him among their friends 
and Uncle Joe asked him to stay in Philadelphia a 
while, as he thought he would have no trouble in 
finding work, if he cared to remain. 

Harry rather liked the surroundings and enjoyed 
seeing his sister and brother, so he told Uncle Joe he 
would look out for something to do, and would stay 
a while at least. During the day he had tried many 
places but was told, no new hands were needed, and 
Harry was accustomed to working in the mines.. 

That night at the table, Harry said, “Well, uncle, 
there seems little chance for me to get anything a- 
long my line of work and perhaps I had better go on 
my way, out west as I had planned.” “Well, my boy, 
you might try again, and perhaps I may be able to 
find something that you could do until you get 
something along your own line.” 

So the next day Uncle Joe had looked about and 
that night he told Harry he could put him on a hoist¬ 
ing crane in the stone-yards if it would be agreeable 
to him. “I may be able to find something later on, in 
my own line, uncle, but I am willing to try this for 
the time being.” 

“Uncle Joe I thank you for your interest in me 
and our whole family, for you and Aunt Sarah have 
been very good to all of us, and we appreciate, it 
from the depths of our souls.” Uncle Joe told him 
he could start the next morning, and he would take 
him over to the job before he went to his own work, 
which was not in the yard. 

That night Harry wrote a long letter home, tell¬ 
ing his Mother all about how kind he found his uncle 


90 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and aunt and cousins. How glad Bennie was to see 
him and how he asked for his dear mother, whom 
he loved dearly. He went on to tell all about the 
wedding, how Amelia was dressed and how sweet 
she looked as she stood beside her husband, who is 
such a manly person and well liked by all. 

“Many inquired why you were not present, but 
Aunt Sarah is such a dear soul and so like you, dear 
mother, that I feel as though you were really here 
at times. Everything went smoothly and after the 
ceremony a delightful supper was served, and all 
enjoyed a pleasant evening, but if you had been there 
mother dear, I know we would all have liked it bet¬ 
ter.” 

“No wonder Bennie likes it here, he is settled as 
one of Uncle Joe’s boys and they get along nicely to¬ 
gether, mother dear. You see auntie and the others 
make one so welcome and she is the picture of your 
loving self. I wish you could have seen Amelia in 
her pretty bridal robe, mother mine, she was beau¬ 
tiful and just as good and pure as when she left our 
home to come here, and you know, mother dear, how 
we all miss your loving presence.” 

“She seems very happy as Mrs. Rogers, and I feel 
that she will be a true loving wife and does not mind 
living with Mr. Rogers people, as his parents are 
good Christian people and they take her as their 
own daughter. You will love his mother, for she 
is a sweet little soul and I know you will be glad to 
know Amelia has such congenial surroundings. 

I waited till after the wedding to write your let¬ 
ter, for I wanted to tell you all the news, mother 
dear. I have decided to stay here a while, as Uncle 
Joe has a job for me and I start to work in the 
morning. I am to help on a lifting crane in the 
yard and perhaps I shall like it. It will do till I 
find something better. 

Bennie is well and will write to you soon, Aunt 
Sarah will be pleased to hear from you and they 
all send their love and want father to be sure and 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


91 


come as he promised. Now mother dear, give Peg¬ 
gy my love and kiss the children for me and I shall 
find some trinkets to send them from Uncle Harry. 
Tell Millie I miss her, also dear little Marie and 
Clyde. With love to you and father, I am,” 

Your loving son—Harry. 

We readily see how Harry reaches out to his 
dear mother, whom he loves and adores. When 
mother received Harry’s letter it pleased her to 
know he was so anxious to let her know all about 
the wedding and also about his prospects. As she 
pondered over it, it brought tears to her eyes, for 
one by one her children were going out into the 
world, to do for themselves, and soon there will be 
no one here but Johnny and me. 

She sat and thought of each one as they were 
placed in her arms to care for and protect, how 
they toddled around her skirts, falling many times 
but finally one by one they grew stronger and strong¬ 
er and needed less care. She recalled the many 
times they had enjoyed little outings all to therm 
selves or perhaps they shared their pleasure with 
some of the little friends who were less fortunate. 

Then she thought of the many times they would 
come to her for comfort in their little trials, how 
she always tucked them in bed after hearing their 
prayers. How empty the house seems with Millie 
at Peggy’s, and Marie and Clyde at school. How 
my boys went to work when mere lads, and Oh! 
the smile on their faces as they emptied their envel¬ 
opes into my lap, for they knew I needed their help. 
Again how they shared what little I could give them 
with their sisters. What a happy little family we 
were when all together, but things have changed. 
One by one they go. The house will soon be empty. 

But I have the assurance that all my children 
love me and I love them, but Bennie needs my care¬ 
ful guidance and I must watch over him and influ¬ 
ence him, by My Guiding Voice, to do right and be 


92 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


led into paths of usefulness and on to a plane of 
higher existence. 

The others are able to care for themselves, and 
I need have no fear, for I have always given them 
the best advice possible for a mother to give her 
children, and I shall always pray for them where- 
ever they may roam. 

This was Mother Gregory’s thought as she sat 
alone after reading Harry’s letter. In the mean¬ 
time Harry started to work and was getting along 
nicely, and he had not been in Philadelphia many 
days until he found out that Bennie was leading a 
life of drunkeness, and he knew this would break 
his dear mother’s heart; but she was not to know 
just yet. 

Harry was sorry to see this and he tried to talk 
to Bennie and to reason with him, telling him how 
his mother tried to help him and how much she 
loved him, and if he would just try a little harder 
to keep away from such places, how happy his 
dear mother would be, knowing her boy was safe 
and heeding Her Guiding Voice. 

Aunt Sarah, too, tried to reason with Bennie and 
to make him see how unhappy his mother would 
be to find that he had departed from her precepts. 
“Bennie, if your mother should be here when you 
come in like this, it would turn her hair gray and 
bow her head in sorrow,, for she loves you, my 
child.” It would kill her. 

“Well, Auntie,” said Bennie, “I am ashamed of 
myself for acting like this, and I faithfully prom- 
ised my mother, as I was leaving, that I would 
heed Her Guiding Voice, and I have broken my 
promise, but Auntie, dear, I promise that if you 
will not tell her of my doings, I will turn over a 
new leaf, and do what is right, between God and 
man.” But his promise went to naught. 

No sooner did Bennie come in contact with his 
associates, than he was led deeper and deeper into 
the mire, going along evil ways and continually 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


93 


fighting and drinking. It seemed as if he was pos¬ 
sessed with an evil spirit, a sort of obsession, for 
he could no more control his own actions, than the 
the Sun can dawn in the mists of the night. 

Harry talked and pleaded in vain, he tried in 
every way to hold him in check, but Bennie would 
get angry and tell him to mind his own business. 
He told Bennie that he expected the whole family 
to come to Philadelphia in a couple of weeks and I 
would not like mother to see you act like you have 
been doing, Bennie. 

“For her sake, who loves and adores you, Ben¬ 
nie, straighten up and be a sober man to greet 
them when they come. Aunt Sarah, too is anxious 
for you to be in good condition when the folks 
come. So think it over and think how you will 
crush her spirit to see you in a state of intoxication.” 
This did no good, it fell like chaff to the wind. 

Think of such a depraved son, who could act 
in this manner, especially when he knew his dear 
mother was so anxious for his welfare, but even 
though she knew he was easily led astray and in¬ 
fluenced by his associates, knowing that he heeded 
not her advice, for she knew his failing; so in face 
of all this he was still her boy, her Bennie, whom 
she loved with something akin to Divine love, the 
love of a mother for an erring child. 

He needed her protection and she would will¬ 
ingly lav down her life to save him, such was her 
love, and he was continually abusing it and tramp¬ 
ing it under his feet. Harry was disgusted with 
Bennie and kept out of his way as much as possible. 

Harry wrote and told his mother he was going 
away for a week or so, but that he would return 
to Philadelphia, his object was to have them post¬ 
pone their visit until later or perhaps not at all. for 
he could not think of Mother Gregory finding Ben¬ 
nie in such condition on her arrival. Bennie was 
a sad sight those days, always under the influence 
of drink. 


94 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Harry did go away for a week and on his re¬ 
turn, he told his aunt he had better change his 
boarding place for he could not stand to see how 
he was acting, “And I dare not write and tell mother, 
for it would only worry her.” 

Harry was soon settled in a quiet home and as 
he had many friends he was getting along nicely 
and need not see Bennie’s actions from day to day. 
He had met a young lady whom he had learned to 
love and as it was mutual, Harry took her over to 
Aunt Sarah’s and introduced her as his intended 
wife. You see Harry was anxious to get married 
and settle elsewhere, where he would not be dis¬ 
graced by his brother’s deeds. 

Day after day slipped by and it was just the 
same; Uncle Joe and Bennie would be seen in town, 
drunk and ready to fight, especially Bennie who was 
like his father when he drank to excess. When 
Aunt Sarah would hear they were drinking she was 
always worried for fear they would get into some 
serious scrape. 

Things were going from bad to worse, they fin¬ 
gered to drink on their way from work, and often 
kept Aunt Sarah waiting for them. So one night 
they were unusally late and unusually drunk in 
the bargain. Aunt Sarah told them she did not 
know what to do for she and Amelia had each re¬ 
ceived a letter saying all the Gregory family would 
arrive the next evening about five o’clock. This 
startling news soon sobered them both and they 
straightened up. 

Everybody was elated and especially Bennie, 
who loved his mother and was too weak to resist 
temptations as they arose from time to time. But 
he made a solemn promise to himself that his dear 
mother should not see him drunk while she was 
here. So he went to work knowing he would see 
his dear mother that night. 

Aunt Sarah, Amelia and Harry went to the sta¬ 
tion to greet the Gregory family and welcome them 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


95 


to Philadelphia, such loving embraces as these folks 
received, it would do you good to see the love ex¬ 
pressed in this welcome. 

By the time they got home, the men were home 
from work and Uncle Joe gave John Gregory a 
hearty handshake and also Mother Gregory, but 
Bennie and his mother were heading for the stairs 
and soon they ascended to Bennie’s room for she 
could not wait even till Bennie got washed to talk 
to him. 

Bennie told how he was progressing with his 
work and that was all true he had made great 
strides, for he was a skilled workman, and he went 
on telling her what grand opportunities were ahead 
of him. He did not tell her how he was continually 
drinking and fighting, no, that would never do, he 
must not tell her and thus spoil her visit. 

He asked her how she was and wanted to know 
how she was getting along and he told her he often 
thought of her and the advice she gave him, but, 
“Mother, I must confess, that when I get among my 
associates, I seem to lose control of myself.” 

“There seems to be an influence working over 
me, and I cannot shun it, and the result is, “I am 
led astray.” But do you know, mother, at such 
times I hear Your Guiding Voice warning me, and 
I feel your presence by my side, so it makes me feel 
bad to think I can not resist the temptations before 
me, and as soon as I get started to drink, I lose con¬ 
trol of myself entirely.” 

“I have never mentioned these things in my let¬ 
ters and I asked Aunt Sarah and Amelia not to tell 
you for I knew it would make you worry about 
me.” “So, Bennie dear, you have been drinking 
again,” said his mother, “I am indeed sorry to hear 
that, for I thought you were leading a different and 
better life.” 

“Let me tell you, Bennie, it takes concentrated 
effort on your part to create a will-power. With a 
strong determined effort you can and must win, 


96 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


my boy.” 0! if I could only do it for you, I would 
show you, as she talked the tears rolled down her 
cheeks. Bennie told her to cheer up that he would 
try again. “Now, mother dear, go down stairs and 
talk to Aunt Sarah while I wash and dress for sup¬ 
per.” 

“Just a minute, my boy,” said his mother, while 
we are alone, use the reason your dear mother gave 
you sometime ago, for you always gain more rest 
along the road between two extremes. “And my 
boy, a man who does not believe in God, is as a 
child who has lost himself, he knows not where. 
Far from home he wanders, drifting about like a 
ship at sea, with out a compass or rudder, which 
after much exertion, is tempest tossed, finally re¬ 
turns to port, till at last weeping and weary he re¬ 
turns to his mother’s breast.” 

This touched Bennie deeply and he said, “Moth¬ 
er, I know what you say is absolutely true and af¬ 
ter supper we will find a few minutes to talk.” But 
Mother did not want to stop now so she went on,” 
“Bennie, dear, weary of this fruitless labor, which 
even if its object were realized, would not fill the 
void within the human breast, he finds that wdiich 
caused him to wander so long in darkness, nost 
unsatisfactory, and he awakens to the knewledge 
that there is a Living Truth; and gives him Light 
to leap all barriers and break the chains that have 
so long held him cap live, and waking, he is FREE 
—yes free my boy, think of it. 

A child born again of the spirit, he has found 
God and now learns that God is a crowning feature 
of the spiritual, as man is of the physical world, 
so now, my boy. Trust in God.” 

“Fear not, but trust in God, oh child of earth, 
Night’s darkest shadows precedes the dawning light, 
Thy irtorning hour, though late, shall have its birth. 
And flood thy pathway with its radiance bright, 

Fear not, but trust in God, His ways are grand. 

He holds thee in the hollow of His Hand.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


97 


Aunt Sarah called them to come down to sup¬ 
per, so that ended this little talk and Mother Greg¬ 
ory went down to help serve the supper so as soon 
as Bennie was ready they all sat down, everyone 
speaking of the things closest to their mind. So 
Harry thought this was his chance to announce his 
plans for the future. 

“You will no doubt be surprised to hear that 
Elizabeth and I are to be married in about a month.” 
This was quite a surprise to Mother Gregory, for 
though Harry had written about Elizabeth she did 
not expect such a hasty marriage. Harry told them 
that Elizabeth would be here a little later and they 
would all see her, for she is to spend the evening 
here. “Mother, dear, I know you will love her and 
become fast friends.” 

Mother Gregory told Harry she would certainly 
love her, if he did, and of course Harry loved Eliza¬ 
beth in sincerety and truth. Aunt Sarah spoke 
well of her as Harry had brought Elizabeth over 
to see her. Just then the door-bell rang and Harry 
went to open it, for he knew it was Elizabeth. 

As they entered the dining room. Mother Greg¬ 
ory, with her loving smile rose to greet Elizabeth, 
as Harry said, “Mother dear, let me introduce my 
intended wife, Elizabeth Hawley, and dear loving 
soul she folded Elizabeth in close embrace and 
said, “So this is Elizabeth, Harry, and as you love 
her, we shall love her, too.” 

After she had met them all, she turned to Moth¬ 
er Gregory, and said, “Yes, Harry and I love each 
other and I am sure I shall love all his people. Don’t 
you know, you remind me of my own dear mother, 
who is in the Great Beyond, but who is ever near 
me. So I shall be glad to share my love with Harry 
and I think we will get along very nicely.” 

Mother Gregory and Elizabeth fell in love at 
first sight, for there was an attraction which ripened 
into love and both felt this force, and let it mani¬ 
fest. While The Gregory family were here, Bennie 


98 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


managed to keep himself straight, his mother al¬ 
ways kept close to him and made him feel that she 
depended on him. So he was not attracted to his 
old haunts. 

Bennie, Harry and Amelia did everything to 
make their stay pleasant, as well as Aunt Sarah, 
she too, entertained them as well as she could, for 
there were many places of interest to show them. 

In spite of careful watching, Johnny and Joe 
got away from the others, and were soon missed, 
but that night they came in feeling fine, joking and 
laughing, telling how they had met Joe’s old friends 
and had had a drink or two. 

The two sisters said not a word until they had 
told their story. Aunt Sarah told Joe she was a- 
shamed to think he would go off and leave the rest 
of the company to visit others. “And Joe, you know 
how hard I have worked to keep Bennie away from 
drink, and now you take the first opportunity to 
lead him wrong. I am ashamed of you and I am 
ashamed of both of you to see you in this state. 
Are you not ashamed of yourselves, or is there no 
shame in you?” 

Aunt Sarah knew that Mother Gregory was hurt 
to think that Johnny should get in such a state, so 
her sister fired away, hot and heavy. The men 
said not a word, they swallowed all, for they de¬ 
served all they got and more, too. 

The men were obliged to go to work during the 
day, but Joe told his brother-in-law that he would 
be home early and they would have a little more 
time to get around together. 

The children and Amelia and Mother Gregory 
and Aunt Sarah spent the afternoon at a matinee, 
which was a great treat to the Gregory children. 
After returning Aunt Sarah had a long talk with 
her sister about Bennie, as to what course to pur¬ 
sue. How to keep him away from his present asso¬ 
ciates, but it seems they were unable to come to any 
conclusion. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


99 


Mother Gregory thought if he j would* attend 
Church and Sunday School he would meet a diff¬ 
erent class of men and he could be influenced to 
lead a better life, but Sarah said he would not start, 
she had tried to have him go with her and the child¬ 
ren, but he would not. 

In the quiet of her room, Mother Gregory, knelt 
beside her bed, and opened her soul to God, fer¬ 
vently asking for, and imploring Divine Guidance 
for the aid of her boy, and also prayed to The Lov¬ 
ing Father to guide his footsteps along the right 
way; “Oh Thou creator, when I look upon Thy Mag- 
nificance, and the grandeur of Thy powerful will, 
I am astonished by my perceptions. 

The ocean rises in its tempests, and the billows 
rise and subside—the thunder in the heavens re¬ 
sound and the lightnings flash and are still—man 
is born—dies—passes away like a tale that is told; 
and everywhere we feel Thy loving presence Thy 
loving hand—Thy Guiding Voice. And I ask Thee, 
Oh loving Father to send Thy power and protec¬ 
tion over my boy, who is wandering far from Thee, 
and bring him closer to Thee. Grant these requests 
from a soul seeking aid.” 

Thus she prayed for her boy and had that faith 
that her prayer would be answered. As she retired 
for the night her thought went out to Bennie, whom 
she loved and adored, but she knew his weakness 
and so she sent out a helpful thought to him every 
time she had the chance to do so. 

Mr. .Rogers had moved to Camden, New Jersey 
to be nearer to his work, so Amelia came over to 
Philadelphia every day while her folks were here 
and they all had a nice time together. Mother Greg¬ 
ory liked Amelia’s husband and his people, for they 
were good earnest people. 

Bennie kept the straight and narrow path and 
we give him credit for so doing as he respected his 
parents, and was keeping the promise he made 
Aunt Sarah. Bennie was thinking of what Harry 


100 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


said about getting married in a month, and he was 
wondering what to get them for a gift. So he said 
to his mother, “Mother, you know Harry and Eliza¬ 
beth are to be married soon and I want to get a 
nice wedding present for them. What do you 
think would be a suitable gift?” 

“Well, Bennie there are so many things a brother 
can give, but if I were you I would try to find out 
what they need most and in that way your gift 
would be one of usefulness and be beneficial to 
them.” “That is a good suggestion, Mother, I would 
not of thought of asking.” She told Bennie she 
would attend to that for him, so he need not 
bother. 

That afternoon, Harry and Elizabeth stopped on 
their way from town, and Mother Gregory had an 
opportunity to keep her word. She asked them 
what they needed most, telling them Bennie wanted 
to know. 

“Mother dear, there are so many things we need, 
and we shall be pleased with just a token, but we 
do need a set of silver, but do not expect Bennie to 
get it alone.” “Yes, I am sure that will suit Bennie 
and it will be something you will both appreciate.” 
That night Mother Gregory whispered to Bennie 
that she had found out a nice gift for the wedding. 
He was pleased, and when she said, “A set of sil¬ 
ver,” he was glad, for he wanted to get a nice pre¬ 
sent for them. 

He thanked her for finding out and said, “Moth¬ 
er, dear, they shall have it, and I give it in all sin- 
ceretv.” Bennie meant every word he said, for he 
was kind hearted and generous to the extreme. 

The Gregory family had been visiting for two 
weeks when they decided to go home, but Harry 
and Elizabeth wanted them to stay for the wedding. 
This would have pleased them, but John Gregory 
must get back to work. But what made them stir, 
they had a letter from Peggy, saying that they were 
getting ready to move to the Virginias, as Arthur 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


101 


was going into the contracting business there. So 
we find the folks anxious to see them. 

“We would love to see you married, but it is not 
to be, so we all '\\‘?h much happiness and we hope 
to see you often.” Thus was the parting of Mother 
Gregory to Harry and Elizabeth, whom she learned 
to love dearly. 

But this did not come to pass for when John 
Gregory knew that Arthur Thomas was leaving Mt. 
Carmel, he said they, too, would go, for he was at¬ 
tached to his son-in-law, and always said he would 
go with them, wherever they went. And he kept 
his word. 

Peggy had said they would leave in a few days 
and they hoped to see them before leaving. John 
Gregory decided then and there that it was time 
for them to make tracks and get home. Peggy 
sent greetings to her Aunt Sarah and uncle as well 
as to her cousins whom she loved. 


CHAPTER XIII 
BENNIE’S ROMANCE 

That evening after supper was over and they 
were all together for the evening. Mother Gregory 
told her sister that they would have to leave the 
next day, for they were all anxious to see Teresa 
and her family before they left for the Virginias. 

Aunt Sarah and Uncle Joe as well as Bennie 
tried to persuade them to remain, but to no avail, 
for Johnny had made up his mind to start, as he 
was drawn to Arthur Thomas and nothing could 
prevent his going at the time stated. Johnny loved 
Teresas husband as well or even better than his 
own children, and Arthur was looked upon as a 
son by both Father and Mother Gregory. 

The next day none of the men went to work, as 
they wanted to spend all the time possible with 
their visitors who were to leave on the afternoon 
train for Mt. Carmel. Mother Gregory was busy 
packing and after a little Aunt Sarah had them all 
together. Amelia and her husband had come to see 
them off, and Harry had gone for Elizabeth, so all 
were present and what a happy group they were! 

Before leaving for the depot. Aunt Sarah had a 
nice lunch for them, “A cup of tea, before you 
leave,” she said. So while they were enjoying a quiet 
cup of tea, Bennie remarked, “Well, the atmosphere 
has been filled with surprises of late so I shall top 
it off by giving you all the surprise of your lives.” 

All were anxious to hear and wanted him to 
go on, they were curious to know what Bennie had 
in store for them. So he said, “As you are leaving 
Philadelphia and this is a chance to tell my secret 
while we are all together, so I have been thinking 
of our family getting married one by one, I too 
have found a nice young lady whom I love. She 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


103 


lives on the outskirts of the city and if she consents 
we shall be married.” 

“Her name is Hannah Sharp and she comes of 
a good honest family who are well known near 
Chester, Pennsylvania. I do not think any of you 
know her parents but I met them when Uncle Joe 
and I were doing some work in that neighborhood, 
about a year ago. I wanted to speak to her before 
I announced it, but as you are leaving I wanted to 
tell it.” 

“Mother, dear,” said Bennie, turning to her, “I 
would dearly have loved you to meet her, while 
here, but she has been away on a visit to Chicago 
to see her sister who is married and lives there. 
She will not be home for a week or ten days, so you 
will not get to meet her this time, mother.” 

Bennie’s mother was all smiles, her face fairly 
shone with pleasure, she felt so light hearted and 
happy as though a heavy load had lifted from her 
shoulders. She said, “Benni|e, my boy, what a 
grand surprise, and how thoughtful and kind of 
you to tell me! It has lifted a load off my shoulders 
and my heart seems light, for I was worried about 
you, my boy, I was afraid you would go back to 
your old life and associates, after we leave.” 

Then she went on to tell him how glad she was 
to be congratulated on finding such a nice friend 
in Miss Sharp, and that she hoped their attachment 
would soon ripen into love and that it may termi¬ 
nate in a very happy union, in the near future. 

“Now Bennie, dear, I did not get a chance to come 
to Amelia’s wedding, and I shall not get to Harry’s 
and Elizabeth’s, but let me know when your date 
is set and I shall be there. This will not create any 
feeling among the others, for they all understand, 
they know why—yes—they know why, my dear 
boy.” 

All were pleased to see Mother Gregory bright¬ 
en up, and they got their things and started for the 
station. In a little while they were at Broadstreet 


104 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Station and had twenty minutes to wait for their 
train. All were happy and the Gregory family had 
enjoyed a nice long visit. 

Bennie got their tickets and as they heard the 
train coming Mother Gregory threw her arms a- 
round Bennie and kissed him, saying, “Oh Bennie, 
my dear boy, how happy I feel now to leave you 
for I am glad you are making this step in your life, 
I have often thought of that, my boy, but did not 
say so. I have no time to tell you all I have to say, 
but I shall write you a long letter after I get settled, 
be led, my boy, by My Guiding Voice, and you will 
not go astray.” 

Farewells having been exchanged the family 
boarded the train for home. As the train pulled 
out loving good-byes were waved and they were 
speeding toward Mt. Carmel and the Thomas Fam- 

iiy- 

Amelia and her husband boarded a car for Cam¬ 
den, while Harry and Elizabeth went to her home, 
leaving Bennie and the others to wend their way 
to Uncle Joe’s. Bennie now turns over a new page 
in his life history. 

The Gregory family arrived on time and soon 
Mother and daughters had a meal ready and they 
ate heartily, for the trip had given them all an ap¬ 
petite, and they were too excited to eat very much 
before leaving Philadelphia, for Bennie had given 
them all something to think about. 

Johnny did not leave the house, for he expected 
the Thomas Family any minute, for he knew Peggy 
and her husband knew they had arrived and would 
come over as soon as they could. Arthur would 
tell all about his new work and when and where 
they were going. 

Sure enough, the family came and such greet¬ 
ings! One would think they had been separated for 
a year, the children had so much to tell about their 
trip to Philadelphia and the little Thomases were 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


105 


anxious to tell they—too—were going away off to 
live. 

Arthur told John Gregory that he had made all 
preparations to leave the next week. “Well, Ar¬ 
thur, I'll go with you if you will take me.” “Better 
wait a little while, say a couple of weeks till I get 
settled and things going, then I will send for you.” 
said Arthur to his Father-in-law. John Gregory 
had to be satisfied with that, so he said, “All right, 
I shall look for the summons.” 

As the Gregory’s had a busy day, Peggy and her 
family did not stay long for as soon as they had 
found out all about the Philadelphia folks, and 
about Harry and Elizabeth, and lastly about Ben¬ 
nie and Miss Sharp, they startel home so that the 
travelers would get to bed. 

After Mother Gregory had them all safe in their 
own beds, this good soul poured out a fervent 
prayer to the All-Wise Father and the source of 
all Wisdom, imploring Divine Guidance to aid and 
lead her boy, Bennie, along the right path, she 
prayed that he be influenced to listen to Her Guid¬ 
ing Voice, in the silence, at home, at work—she ask¬ 
ed that he be given confidence or will-power—to 
create self-confidence, that he would be able to be¬ 
come more positive and thus enabled to remove 
any obstacles that may cross his path from day to 
day. 

She asked this in that faith—knowing her pray¬ 
er would be answered—in truth and sincerety. 
When she finished her prayer she sang to soothe 
her soul 

“He leadeth me, 0 blessed thought, 

O words with heavenly comfort wrought: 

What e’er I do, Where e’er I be, 

Still ‘tis God’s hand that leadeth me. 

Sometimes mid scenes of deepest gloom, 

Sometimes where Eden’s bowers bloom: 

By waters still, o‘er troubled sea, 

Still ‘tis God’s hand that leadeth me. 


106 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


O God, I would clasp Thy hand in mine. 

Nor ever murmur or repine: 

Content whatever lot I see, 

Since ‘tis God’s hand that leadeth me. 

Thus this good motherly soul poured out her 
plea for her boy. She was pleased to know he was 
thinking of getting married, and already she was 
planning and hoping that he would come near 
home to live, so she would be in close touch with 
him. But her hopes were to be blasted as time rolls 
on. We shall see. 

The days passed all too soon, the time came for 
the Thomas Family to start for the Virginias. This 
parting would have been a great deal harder, had 
it not been for the thought of going to be with them 
in just a little while. So the Gregory children said 
good-bye to the little niece and nephews for Peggy 
and Arthur expected to greet them all real soon, so 
they parted with that thought in view, that soon 
they would be neighbors again, for John Gregory 
was determined that Arthur should send for him. 

They all watched the Thomas folks aboard and 
Johnny said, “Arthur, do not forget,” and as they 
all waved, Arthur said, “I won’t.” 

Mother Gregory was rather downhearted, as she 
looked at Johnny, she said, “Yes, they are leaving 
one by one for we have only three at home now 
and Millie will soon go, too, leaving Marie and 
Clyde. 

“Be of good cheer, lassie, we will soon be with 
Arthur and his family,” so Mother Gregory bright¬ 
ened up a little. In a few days Mother Gregory got 
Elizabeth’s invitation to the wedding, but they 
were not going. 

Harry intended to be quietly married and leave 
immediately for the West with Colorado as their 
most likely location. He did not tell his parents 
he was going so far away for he knew his dear 
mother would not like that, and he did not want 
to cause any undue anxiety on his part, so he waited. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


107 


Mother Gregory did not forget to write to Ben¬ 
nie, telling of their safe arrival and all about the 
Thomas Family. She told him how lonely she 
felt, as they were all out during the day, and “O 
Bennie, my boy, your father is taking little Clyde 
to work in the mines, and I had hoped that my baby 
would not go in the mines. Marie goes to school 
but helps me quite a little. Millie is getting her 
things ready to come to Philadelphia, so you see, 
my boy, how lonely I feel, for there used to be so 
many of you around me.” 

“I miss you all, especially you, Bennie, and now 
when I listen, all is so still, no romping, no calling 
for help, no bruises to be kissed well, and Bennie, 
I miss the pay days, when you boys would bring 
your envelopes so proudly and pour them into my 
lap. Those days are gone to return no more, my 
boy.” 

“I think of how we used to go to Sunday school 
and church and the nice little parties we used to 
get up and enjoy. Now my children are starting 
homes of their own and I am glad they have all 
done well so far and before many days go by, Harry 
will be married.” 

She went on to tell him how glad she was to 
know he was to get a good wife and have a little 
home of their own. “I have prayed for that timie 
so fervently my boy, and now, it seems my prayer 
will be answered, and Bennie I hope it will be soon. 
Give our love to Aunt Sarah and her family for 
they were so good and kind to us all. Tell Harry 
that Teresa and her family left yesterday, and we 
intend to go in about a month. At any rate just 
as soon as Arthur gets ready for us. Tell Amelia 
I will write her later. 

Give our love to one and all, and Bennie tell Miss 
Sharp I was sorry I did not meet her but I will be 
at the wedding, so wishing you joy and happiness, 
I am your loving mother.”—Margaret Gregory. 

That next night Bennie received his mother’s 


108 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


letter and he was indeed surprised to hear that 
Teresa and Arthur had already left for the Virgin¬ 
ias, and more so to hear that his folks were to fol¬ 
low so shortly. Although he always knew his 
father had a strong liking for Peggy’s husband, and 
always said he wanted to be near Arthur Thomas. 
For what Arthur said, went, with Father Gregory. 

Bennie felt sorry for his mother, as he realized 
how she must feel, to see them go out, one by one 
to do for themselves, and he sympathized with her 
about her baby going into the mines so early. 

Bennie thought of how she will feel when she 
hears that Harry and Elizabeth are going to Color¬ 
ado to live. Amelia was now the mother of a sweet 
little girl whom they called Helen, after Mother 
Rogers. 

Harry and Elizabeth, Bennie and his Aunt went 
to see the new baby and elated they were to see such 
a bright blue-eyed girl with curly hair. Amelia 
w r as doing nicely and such a proud father as William 
Rogers was! Every one thought the baby very 
sweet. Bennie told Amelia about his letter and 
that Millie was coming to Philadelphia to work 
when the others left for The Virginias. 

Mother Gregory and Millie were busy getting 
things ready for their departure as they would leave 
Millie in Philadelphia, they would stop over a few 
hours and see the folks before they went aw r ay, as 
that was on their way and would not cost any extra. 
Millie had told her mother how she wanted to stay 
but did not like to be a worry to her and spoil her 
visit, but told how Bennie had worried her till fin¬ 
ally he had cheered her by announcing his plans. 

“Now that we are leaving Mt. Carmel and you 
are feeling better, I feel that you will not mind me 
wanting to work as my sisters had done, but Mother, 
I love you too well to do anything against your 
wishes.” 

So Mother Gregory told Millie she loved her too 
well to stand in her light and that she should write 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


109 


and explain to the lady who wanted her, that she 
would be there in a month so that was all settled 
and mother and daughter busied themselves getting 
things ready. In the mean time Arthur had written 
to his father-in-law, telling him they arrived safely 
and had started on a contract, and that just as soon 
as they were straightened in their home, he would 
send for them to come. 

Mother Gregory told Millie that they did not ex¬ 
pect to return to Mt. Carmel very soon as John 
Gregory had said he intended to be near Arthur. 
“And where he goes, I go too, and we feel we are wel¬ 
come.” Millie understood the attachment between 
Peggy’s husband and her father and she knew that 
Arthur would share his last dollar with Peggy’s 
people, so close did he hold them. 

Uncle Joe and Bennie were working steady, and 
Bennie was doing better in many ways, he was keep¬ 
ing away from his old associates and staying in at 
night, for his aunt had promised Mother Gregory 
that she would help him all she could to be led as 
he should go. So she tried to make her home as 
interesting as possible, and tried to entertain him 
and keep his mind away from his old associates. 

He wrote regularly to his dear mother, telling 
her he was keeping his promise and trying to lead 
a good life. Mother Gregory was pleased to hear 
this for she loved Bennie with a true motherly love. 
She was so grateful to Aunt Sarah for the stand she 
was taking to help her boy. She prayed without 
ceasing that he would be led straight. 

Bennie wrote to Peggy and always remembered 
his nephews and dear little niece. Many little 
remembrances reached them from Uncle Bennie, 
for he loved children. Amelia and her husband 
invited Bennie to spend any time he had with them 
and so everyone seemed to co-operate to keep Ben¬ 
nie on the straight and narrow path. He had not 
seen little Helen yet, so he is anxious to make a 
visit to Camden and see his niece. 


110 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Then, too he would write to Miss Sharp, and as 
the days slip by, he felt he could soon ask her to be 
his wife. She has returned from Chicago and is 
expecting a visit from Bennie and writes to that 
effect. But Bennie is not sure enough of himself 
to call, for as he said to Aunt Sarah, “I want to go, 
feeling I am fit to ask Hannah to share my life, and 
I ought to wait a little longer.” 

Aunt Sarah offered to loan him money to get 
the things he wanted and he could pay her when he 
could spare it, but Bennie refused to take it, saying 
he would wait and go right. He spent his evenings 
at home planning and sketching and doing a great 
deal of earnest thinking. Sometimes Aunt Sarah 
and his cousins would spend an evening playing 
cards. 

Miss Sharp again invited him to pay her a visit 
at Chester, and Bennie answered this in a loving 
way, a way of his own, for while Bennie was good 
at drawing and sketching and a skilled workman 
in his line, he was no scholar, for we remember he 
left school at the age of eight to work and help 
support the family. He told her about Harry and 
Elizabeth and that she was included in the invit¬ 
ation to attend their wedding which was to be in 
a few days. 

And he told her again that he had drank some 
but that he had given it up and was using his money 
for a better purpose. He told her he was anxious to 
have her come to Philadelphia and help him select 
a present for Harry and Elizabeth. He asked her 
to let him know when to meet her, or if it suited her 
better, to come to Aunt Sarah’s for his aunt was 
very much interested in her and was anxious to see 
her. He inquired after her parents and said he 
would see them soon. 

Miss Sharp had had an inkling that Bennie had 
been drinking, and that was why she was anxious 
to have him call to see her, and find out if he would 
give up drinking, but that she was afraid to risk her 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


111 


happiness with a man who drank continually and 
was getting into all sorts of scraps. “But I shall 
not mis-judge him for I shall see for myself and 
then decide.” 

Her mother told her “He may promise to do bet¬ 
ter and if you really love him you will look over one 
anothers faults and you will both learn to look at 
the brighter-side of things.” 

Hannah Sharp was a sensible young woman of 
rare good judgement and a splendid disposition and 
a fairly good scholar, she was a natural housekeeper 
and would be an ideal wife and mother. She knew 
Bennie had a quick temper and she was the opposite 
so in that way she could smooth his pathway and 
straighten out any trouble. 

When she received Bennie’s letter she was anxi¬ 
ous to hear that he was coming and was disappointed 
for he did not intend to come at this time. She 
wondered if he really cared for her, and she assured 
herself that he did and that he was so anxious to 
have her come to Philadelphia to help select a wed¬ 
ding present for Elizabeth and Harry. So she de¬ 
cided to have a talk with him and make definite 
arrangements when they had the opportunity. 

Knowing why he did not come, she answered his 
letter at once, saying— 

“Dear Bennie— 

I am glad to say I received your letter yesterday 
afternoon, and while I looked forward to a visit 
from you, yet dear, I read your thoughts very clearly, 
which are of the kindest, and I assure you I shall 
try to comply with your request. So your brother 
is to be married next week, dear, and I hope he and 
Elizabeth, get along nicely, for though I have never 
met her, yet I feel I shall like her, and Harry too. 
How thoughful of you to want me to be present 
when selecting a wedding present for them. 

I shall be in Philadelphia next Saturday after¬ 
noon, arriving about three o’clock. In your letter 
you tell me you have been drinking some but that 


112 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


you are done with it, and that you have a better 
use for your money, dear. 

I am pleased to know of your resolution, Bennie, 
and hope you will keep it, for I had heard that you 
were drinking, dear, but hoped that it was not true. 
That was why I was so anxious to see you, so I could 
see for myself, but I did not feel that you were 
drinking to excess. 

You realize the attachment that has sprung up 
between us and knowing how I abhor drunkenness, 
I can not think that you will let your former associ¬ 
ates influence you to go astray. Do not let this 
disturb your peace of mind, and always remember 
that I am helping you keep your promise and I trust 
it may be done. 

I shall expect to see you at the station and I shall 
be delighted to meet your Aunt Sarah and her 
family, for I feel as though I know her, dear, for 
you speak of her often. So give her my love and 
now I shall close by sending you my sincere love 
and well wishes. Lovingly—Hannah.” 

When Bennie got home from work Aunt Sarah 
told him there was a letter for him from his in¬ 
tended wife, and Bennie said, “Why, how do you 
know?” She smiled as she handed him the en¬ 
velope stamped, Chester, Pa. 

Then Bennie’s face brightened up and he took 
his letter, sure enough it was from Hannah and he 
was anxious to know its contents, so lost no time 
in reading it. He was very happy and danced 
around the room saying, she is coming. He put 
his arms around Aunt Sarah and kissed her, but he 
loved her next to his own mother, she smiled as he 
told her the joyful news, and how they were all go¬ 
ing to have an opportunity to see her, for Hannah 
was coming Saturday afternoon. 

Bennie loved Hannah Sharp with a deep love 
and devotion and he told his aunt that they were go¬ 
ing to select a wedding present for Elizabeth and 
Harry, but “Auntie dear, I want to select a nice ring 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


113 


for Hannah, that is one reason I am so anxious for 
her to come at this time, dear. I want Hannah to 
meet all my folks, and I know, auntie, that you will 
love her for my sake, for she assures me of her 
love, which she knows I return.” 

“If my dear mother could have had the pleasure 
of meeting her. I know they would love each other, 
would be more sacred than otherwise, for as I 
faintly remember a hymn my mother used to sing 
when I was a boy. I seem to hear her voice, sweet 
as a nightingale, as she sang”— 

'‘Blest be the tie that binds, 

Our hearts in sacred love; 

The fellowship of Christian minds, 

Is like to that above. 

Before our Father’s Throne, 

We pour united prayers; 

Our fears, our hopes, our aims are one, 

Our comforts and our cares. 

We share our mutual woes, 

Our mutual burdens bear; 

And often for each other flows, 

The sympathizing tear.” 

Bennie often thought of these inspiring words 
his dear mother used to sing, and it was these 
thoughts that kept him intact, from going astray. 

He told his aunt that he wanted to fix up, as he 
wished to look his best. He invited Harry and 
Elizabeth, and wrote to Amelia and her husband, 
to be sure and come over on Saturday evening, as 
he wanted them to see Hannah. 

He confided in Aunt Sarah and she was a mother 
to him, for she was anxious to help him keep 
straight and hold the love he had awakened within 
himself. As they talked he said, “Aunt Sarah, al¬ 
though I am nearly forty years old, I have never 
even thought of looking for a companion, but when 
I met Hannah, she seemed to attract me to her, and 
I reponded, and I must say that I love and adore 


114 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


her, for she is of a type like unto my dear mother, 
as she is goodness itself, and should anything hap¬ 
pen to part us—to separate us, it would settle the 
question with me forever, for I could not give my 
love for Hannah to another woman.” 

Harry promised to bring Elizabeth to spend 
the evening, for as he said to Bennie, “You have 
spoken of Hannah so much that we are glad to meet 
her, and we feel as though we already know her, 
as she is a good soul, and should you marry her, 
Bennie, I am sure she will make you a loving wife.” 

The next morning being Saturday, Bennie told 
Aunt Sarah he would be home about noon or per¬ 
haps a little earlier, as he wanted to be in plenty of 
time to meet Hannah. Aunt Sarah assured him she 
would have everything ready for him, so he started 
for work feeling light hearted, for he was to see 
some one whom he loved dearly. 

A little before noon, auntie saw Bennie coming 
up the street, hurrying along, radiant and smiling 
as he saw her watching for him. As he entered the 
house Aunt Sarah thought to her self, what a differ¬ 
ent man Bennie is, and if anything were to come 
between these two loving souls, it would prove 
detremental to Bennie, it would be his downfall. 

But she threw the thought away from her 
remembering that George Matthew Adams said, “If 
you think you are going to be happy or successful, 
you have taken the first step towards being so.” The 
next step is to follow up your thoughts—and get 
the thing done. Thinking is what gives nourish¬ 
ment to the Soul, and thoughts are eternal things. 
It is sure to be wrong at times. All the more reason 
for concentrating—all the more reason for never 
giving up.” 

This was Bennie’s thought. He thought of a 
dear loving wife in a home of their own, and he 
thought of himself as successful, and how he could 
and would lighten her burden by being a good kind 
husband and leading a good and noble life. To 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


115 


do this he realized that he must concentrate all his 
efforts in that particular direction and never give 
up trying. 

He must never let his associates control him and 
lead him back to evil conditions again, or he would 
lose and thus go astray, therefore to win, he knew 
he must develop self-control, and ask for Guidance, 
and listen to His Mother’s Guiding Voice, and all 
would be well. 

After eating his lunch, Bennie started for the 
depot, but owing to a delay on the street cars he 
just got there in time to see the train arrive. So he 
hastened to the platform to greet Hannah as she 
alighted. 

How her face shone, happy and radiant as she 
kissed Bennie. A kiss which he will never forget. 
She was very neatly attired in a navy blue suit of 
serge and a small blue taffeta hat, gray-topped shoes, 
white gloves and carrying a black bag. 

What a picture to look upon! This was what 
Bennie thought, as he took her traveling bag and 
started for the parcel room to check it. He told her 
he wanted to do some shopping and they would call 
for her bag when ready to go home to Aunt Sarah’s 
house. 

This being done, Bennie suggested getting a 
lunch, they went to a quiet place on Market Street 
where they enjoyed a dainty lunch. Bennie now 
told Hannah that they could do their shopping. 

While waiting on their order, Bennie told her 
what his mother had suggested to get for Harry 
and Elizabeth and Hannah thought it very appro¬ 
priate, indeed. “But, my dear, there is something 
more important to attend to.” Hannah was curious 
to know so Bennie told her he wanted her to select 
an engagement ring. This was quite a suprise to 
Hannah, for he had"never even hinted about getting 

a r i n £- , , . n 

“Why, Bennie, I have never considered it for a 

moment, but as it will please you if I accept an 


116 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


engagement ring, then I shall gladly do so, if you 
make me a promise.” So Bennie asked her what 
she wanted him to promise? Hannah said, “Ben¬ 
nie, I want you to make a pledge not to take any 
intoxicants from now on.” 

“Hannah dear, I have not been drinking for 
several weeks and I promise you faithfully not to 
drink any more and I mean to abide by it, too.” 
“Now Bennie, dear, if you break your pledge you 
will regret it.” 

And he did regret it, as we shall see. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE RING OF BETROTHAL. THE PROMISE IS GIVEN. 

As they left the lunch room they started for one 
of the well known jewelers and arriving they were 
met by a middle aged man, who greeted them 
pleasantly, remarking about the day and asked what 
he could show them. 

Bennie asked to see his line of silverware, flat 
ware, for he wanted to get knives and forks and 
spoons. So with the aid of Hannah, whose judg¬ 
ment and taste he depended in, selected a set of 
table-ware which was put up in a beautiful plush 
case and made a pretty as well as useful gift. This 
off their mind, Bennie requested to see some dia¬ 
monds. 

The salesman was pleased to cater to his wants 
and showed tray after tray of diamond rings of 
every size and style of setting. “Hannah, do you 
see any ring you would like,’* said Bennie. “Yes, 
Bennie, I do, but you select my ring and I shall be 
pleased with your choice.” 

Bennie hesitated for an instant, as this was a 
strange experience for him and he wanted Hannah 
to have a ring she would be proud of. So he asked 
the prices of several rings and finally selected one 
which was a beauty and of high value. 

He handed it to Hannah and she accepted it 
with a loving smile, which to Bennie meant more 
than words. “Yes, Bennie, I am well pleased, but 
can you afford that much just now?” 

Bennie told her that he had been looking forward 
to getting her ring for some time, and had written 
that he was saving his money for another purpose, 
and it was—Your Betrothal ring. 


118 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


The ring was paid for and placed in a pretty 
box which Bennie handed to Hannah, as she took 
it she placed it in her hand-bag, saying, “I shall put 
it on later, when we can have a quiet talk, at Aunt 
Sarah’s.” 

Having their shopping completed, they went to 
get Hannah’s traveling bag. 

They now boarded a car for West Philadelphia 
and soon arrived at Aunt Sarah’s where they are 
waiting supper on them. 

Bennie proudly presented Hannah to his relatives 
who were pleased to meet her, especially Aunt 
Sarah, who had heard so much about Hannah from 
Bennie. She was overjoyed to think that Bennie 
was keeping company with this talented young 
lady, for Hannah Sharp was exceptionally refined 
and dignified and was a perfect lady at all times. 

After supper was over, Hannah and Bennie show¬ 
ed Aunt Sarah what they had selected for Harry, 
and Aunt Sarah was pleased with their selection, 
saying it was elegant and would be appreciated. 
Not a word was said about the ring for Bennie 
wanted Hannah to mention it first. During the 
evening Hannah had won the confidence of them 
all for she had a pleasing disposition and attracted 
people to her. 

A little later, Hannah asked Bennie where they 
could go to have a quiet talk. So Bennie told her 
to wait and he would ask auntie. He found her 
in another room and she told him to take Hannah 
up to the sewing room on the second floor, and they 
would not be disturbed. 

So Bennie and Hannah retire to the sewing room, 
where Hannah said, “Now, Bennie dear, you have 
bought me a betrothal ring, but before I wear it, 
I want you to make me a promise.” 

“What kind of promise do you want me to make, 
Hannah dear,” said Bennie. “That you promise to 
refrain from intoxicants of any kind from now on, 
and so live a better life, and in the event that you 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


119 


break your vow with me, then I shall break mine 
with you.” 

Bennie agreed that was no more than right, and 
that he could not expect her to become his wife if 
he degraded himself and led a life of drunkeness. 
“I solemnly swear to you, Hannah dear, that I will 
not partake of any intoxicants at any tifne, but wait 
a minute, dear till I get Aunt Sarah.” 

Before Hannah could detain him, he was gone, 
he ran downstairs, he rushed into the dining room 
and caught Aunt Sarah in his arms, saying, “Come 
up stairs, you are wanted on important business.” 

Aunt Sarah asked no questions but went along 
with Bennie, for that dear soul would do anything 
within reason to please him, for she loved him, for 
his dear mother’s sake. He told her what Hannah 
wanted him to do and that he wanted her to be a 
witness. 

“So now I repeat. “I solemnly swear to you, 
Hannah dear, that I will not partake of any intoxi¬ 
cants of any nature, at any time, and should I break 
my vow, then Hannah will be at liberty to break her 
vow with me.” 

Aunt Sarah prevented any further speech by 
saying she thought what she had just heard to be 
the grandest understanding that she had ever heard 
between any couple before marriage, “But I see the 
motive. Why Hannah (if you will allow me to call 
you by that name) is doing this, from the fact 
that it will be for your welfare, as well as her own. 
Not likely that any young lady is going to throw her 
whole life away in drudgery and degredation, and it 
is for you, my dear boy, to keep this solemn vow, if 
you love her, as I know you do.” 

As Aunt Sarah finished speaking, she got up as 
though she was ready to leave, but Hannah asked 
her to be seated again. Then Hannah took the ring 
out of her hand bag and gave it to Bennie, holding 
out her hand, Bennie placed the ring on her finger, 
and taking her in his arms gave her a betrothal 


120 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


kiss. Aunt Sarah kissed them both and congratu¬ 
lated Bennie and wished Hannah great joy and 
much happiness. 

They went down stairs together, and Aunt Sarah 
called them all together in the living room. Hav¬ 
ing the family assembled she announced the engage¬ 
ment of Hannah Sharp and Bennie Gregory, saying 
“Futhermore Miss Sharp has promised to be his 
wife within a year.” 

Some of the boys cried out, “Bennie, you are a 
lucky dog. Oh you, Bennie.” Many congratulations 
were uttered and well wishes for a happy court¬ 
ship and many blessings were bestowed upon them 
for Bennie was a favorite and they knew he loved 
and idolized Hannah. 

But we shall see. 

Games were played and a social evening was 
spent, every one seemed to enjoy it and after a 
dainty lunch was served, they separated for the 
night, wishing the newly engaged couple happiness. 

Aunt Sarah took Hannah to her room for she 
was to spend the night there or rather, the week end. 
So after the others had all retired, Uncle Joe had a 
talk with Bennie, telling him it was up to him, alone, 
to make this young woman happy, “For my boy, 
you will have to turn over a new leaf and keep on 
the straight and narrow path. It is up to you. Ben¬ 
nie, whether you make her life happy or otherwise. 
So you must change your tatics, or you will lose 
her. Remember that, fromj an old fool.” 

The next day being Sunday, there was no need 
for early rising. So they had late breakfast and the 
children went to Sunday School and the grown ups 
went to Church. Aunt Sarah was pleased to take 
Hannah and of course Bennie went too. 

Monday morning, Harry and Uncle Joe went to 
work but Bennie intended to take Hannah home so 
he did not rise early as usual. Aunt Sarah called 
them for later breakfast as she had one child to send 
to school and two to go to work in the store. After 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


121 


they had gone Hannah and Bennie had a quiet break¬ 
fast with Aunt Sarah who was attached to Hannah 
and was telling her about Mother Gregory, and the 
attachment between mother and son. 

Hannah regretted that she had not met Bennie’s 
mother, but hoped to do so later. They enjoyed a 
breakfast of poached eggs, buttered toast and cereals 
and coffee. Hannah complemented Aunt Sarah on 
her cooking and invited her to visit at Chester and 
meet her mother, who would be pleased to know 
her. 

Bennie told Hannah that Aunt Sarah was just 
like his dear mother in many ways and how disap¬ 
pointed she was in not meeting you as she passed 
through on her way to the Virginias. “I would love 
to meet her and know we will be friends.” 

But is was not to be. We shall see. 

Breakfast over, Hannah began preparations for 
leaving as her train left at eleven ten for Chester. 
About ten thirty Hannah bid Aunt Sarah a loving 
goodbye and Bennie and Hannah started for town 
and to the station, where Bennie got her ticket and 
they had a few minutes to talk over the future 
events. 

Bennie told her how he would like her to come 
back to meet his mother as they would only be in 
Philadelphia a few hours and could not go to Chester 
to see her, so if it would be possible at all for her 
to come. Hannah promised to do this if all is well. 

Bennie was elated at this promise and he knew 
his mother would love Hannah for his sake, as she 
was anxious to see Bennie settled in a home with 
a good wife whom she knew he loved and adored. 
By this time the train was called and Bennie took 
Hannah into the chair car and seeing her comfort¬ 
able, he kissed her a loving good-bye and started 
out, just as the train began to move. He watched 
it out of sight and then feeling lonely, he makes 
his way to the car and goes straight home, for he 
does not trust himself, he does not want to encount- 


122 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


er any of his old associates, for had he not made a 
sacred vow to Hannah, that he would lead a noble 
life and not partake of any intoxicants. Yes, and 
he must keep this vow at all hazards. 

Arriving home, he finds Aunt Sarah all alone 
and she greets him with a smile, saying, “Now, Ben¬ 
nie, make or break yourself, your own actions will 
be for or against, and I am going to do, as I have 
always done, help you to win, so fight, and the harder 
the battle, the greater the victory.” 

“Yes, auntie,” said Bennie, “I will win.” “Oh, 
Bennie, I almost forgot, here is a letter which came 
shortly after you left with Hannah, it is from your 
dear mother.” On opening the letter Bennie was 
surprised to read that his parents and the children 
would be leaving the following week for the Vir¬ 
ginias. 

He was glad, however to note that they would 
arrive about three o’clock and leave for Washington 
D. C. about seven thirty that same evening. Also 
that Millie would remain with Aunt Sarah as she 
had accepted a positon as clerk in one of the stores. 

When Harry came in from work, Bennie handed 
him his mother’s letter, and after reading it he said, 
“I’m sorry Father and Mother will not be here for 
our wedding, as we will not be married for ten days 
yet.” 

That evening Amelia and her husband brought 
the baby to call on Aunt Sarah, and to inform her 
that her folks would pay a short visit in Philadelphia, 
the next Monday. She did not know about Ben¬ 
nie’s letter so thought she was first to break the 
news. She said she thought of calling over the 
phone, but as it was a pleasant evening they decided 
to take the baby out, “As I was anxious to see you 
all, for Aunt Sarah, I miss you so much, and get 
homesick to see you.” 

“Why can’t you come over to see us once in a 
while, auntie, bring Uncle Joe and the children any 
time, for we are always glad to see you.” “Well, my 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


123 


dear, I’ll try to come soon, but you see I have prac¬ 
tically all the work to do, myself, these days and 
with four men to feed and the children to look af¬ 
ter, I am quite busy.” 

“Yes, auntie, I realize that, but you should get 
away once in awhile.” The conversation turned 
to the Gregory home, and they thought of how busy 
Mother and Father Gregory were, packing and crat¬ 
ing their furniture to ship a long distance, for The 
Virginias was quite a long ways oft*. 

John Gregory and Clyde had quit working and 
were busy helping get things ready to leave, for 
Arthur Thomas had sent word to come at once, 
bag and baggage, so John Gregory was losing no 
time, for there was a magnetic attraction drawing 
John Gregory and Arthur Thomas together, for 
where Arthur Thomas was, you would find John 
Gregory, for he was a real son to the Gregory fam¬ 
ily and would share anything he had with them, 
at all times. 

This liking was mutual and Arthur called his 
father-in-law Old man, but wijth no dis respect, 
whatever. No matter what was on hand to do, Ar¬ 
thur Thomas would tell the foreman, “Send the Old 
man and it will be done—and done right.” 

John Gregory had his faults, but who has not? 
He had a weakness, which it seemed he could not 
overcome, or whether he tried very hard to over¬ 
come it, we can not say, but we do know that he 
was to be depended on, a man you could put on 
a job and know it could be done right, or not at all, 
and he seldom failed in his endeavors. We are led 
astray of times by the people we associate with, and 
make mistakes, but find a man who has never made 
a mistake, and we will put him on a pedestal, for 
he will be a momument to look at. Why? We 
make mistakes and very often gain experience by 
so doing, and profit thereby. For when we meet 
the same condition we avoid making the mistake 
a second time. 


124 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Bennie lost no time in writing to Hannah, tell¬ 
ing her about the short stay his people would have 
in Philadelphia, and asking her to arrange to come 
the following Monday and meet his mother and the 
rest of the Gregory family. He told her he would 
meet her at the station and hoped she could come. 

When Hannah returned from her visit she 
found her dear mother sick in bed and she was in¬ 
deed anxious about her, although her mother was 
in delicate health she was seldom bed-fast. So 
when Hannah got Bennie’s letter asking her to 
come, she was grieved for she felt it would be al¬ 
most impossible to go at that time and leave her 
mother alone. She told her mother all about its 
contents and her mother said. “I shall get along 
nicely, dear, go for it will only be for a day or two 
and I can get along, it may be your only chance to 
meet Bennie’s Mother and Father.” This was true. 

She did not see Bennie’s people. Why? We 
shall see. 

Hannah did not leave her mother, but stayed 
right there and nursed her with great care for she 
loved her mother dearly, and could not leave her 
in this condition. Instead, she wrote a letter to 
him telling how sorry she was that she could not 
come and see his mother, as she felt it her duty to 
care for her mother at this time, but that she hoped 
to have the pleasure of seeing all his folks in the 
verv near future. But that time never come. 

We shall see. 

Unclel Joq, Bennie and Hurry were working 
every day, and Harry had tried different times to 
get something else to do, but with no success, so 
he decided to go west shortly after the wedding, so 
he was saving to that end. He was anxious to get 
back to his own line of work, as he could do much 
better. On Saturday evening pay day for our men, 
we find them all home early, even Uncle Joe. 

Aunt Sarah was indeed pleasantly surprised, 
for while she expected to see Bennie, she did not 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


125 


think that Joe would come straight home, as he 
usually lingered a little to get a drink on his way 
home. She had sent out her helpful thought to 
Bennie, that he be strong enough to resist tempta¬ 
tions that would be thrown in his way. She was 
glad he had won. 

Aunt Sarah being a model house-keeper had 
meals on time and as soon as the men were ready 
she served supper and all was well. Harry went 
out as usual to see Elizabeth, and to her surprise, 
Joe remained at home all evening. Bennie never 
said a word to anyone but started out. Later in the 
evening he was accosted by some of his old asso¬ 
ciates who tried to persuade Bennie to take a drink, 
but he refused, flatly. They kept after him till 
finally, he knew not how, but he took a drink, 
and that is all he remembered, for late that night, 
some of his associates brought him home in a 
drunken state. 

Can we trust such a man? One who has made 
a sacred vow, and now broken it at the first temp¬ 
tation. WE SHALL SEE. 

Being Sunday Aunt Sarah did not disturb him, 
for she knew by experience just how he would 
feel after a night of drinking. So about eleven 
o’clock she went to his room and found him awake, 
but still in bed, he said, “Auntie, dear, what will 
Hannah think of me if she knows of this, you will 
not tell her, will you,” 

“No, Bennie dear, for your mother’s sake, and 
for your sake, I shall not tell her, but do you think 
it right for me not to tell her, after you promised 
so faithfully to keep the sacred vow you made to 
her?” 

“I know, auntie, it is not right, so may God help 
me from the snares and pitfalls, that ever surround 
me, but if you will not tell her, I will promise you 
never to do the like again. Promise me this request, 

auntie, dear.” , 

“Well Bennie, I promise, and it all depends on 


126 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


your future conduct, for it is not just or right to 
Hannah, to deceive her.” 

Monday morning all the men went to work but 
came home at noon, for the Gregory family were 
due in Philadelphia about three o‘clock and our 
folks wanted to have all the time possible to spend 
with them. So when dinner was over Aunt Sarah 
wanted to know who were going to the station. 

Uncle Joe told her that Harry and Elizabeth 
were going, and that Amelia and her husband 
would come over from Camden, and that Bennie 
and himself were counting on being there to greet 
them. “So they will all come home with us, dear.” 

This arrangement pleased Aunt Sarah for now 
she would make preparations and have everything 
in order when they came. But she felt she must 
have a talk with Bennie before he left. So she call¬ 
ed him, and he answered that he was upstairs. 

So this good soul goes to his room and tells him 
she must tell him about Saturday night’s affair. 
Bennie, Bennie, I thought I could trust you, but I 
have found out differently. I want to warn you. 
if you ever come home in such a state of drunk- 
eness again, then I shall see that Hannah is inform¬ 
ed of your doings. I am surprised at you—you— 
in whom I have had so much faith. 

Do you realize what you will sacrifice? Do 
you mean to tell me you love Hannah? Do you 
realize that in that vow you said, “If I break my 
promise to you. I do not expect you to keep your 
vow and marry me within a year?” 

“I know, auntie it is hard for you to have any 
faith in my promises, but never again will you have 
reason to reprimand me for acting like I have done 
you may rely on me, auntie. 

I want to tell you, I could not do so yesterday, 
for I was ashamed of myself, but auntie, I refused 
to drink many times that night, but later when 
some of the old associates insisted and I kept on re¬ 
fusing, till finally, I can not say how it happened, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


127 


but I had a drink and that is all I remember. I 
do not know how many more I had, and know noth¬ 
ing more till I found myself in bed on Sunday morn¬ 
ing.” 

“But that is no excuse, and I do not ask to be 
excused, for I had no business to be with those men, 
for I promised to lead a noble life, and Hannah ex¬ 
pects me to give up these old associates who make 
it so hard for me to keep straight. Why I listened 
to them I can not say. But auntie dear, I mean to 
say right here, I shall stand firm, and from now on 
keep the vow I made to the One I love.” 

WE SHALL SEE. 

The folks started for the station and all were 
there when the train pulled in and such greetings 
as were exchanged, one would think these people 
had been separated for years instead of a matter 
of a month or so, but such was the love they had 
for one another. They inquired about trains for 
Washington, D. C., and decided that they would 
make about as good time in the end if they stayed 
over in Philadelphia, for the night and leave on the 
first train in the morning, so that was settled. 

They boarded a car and soon are on their way 
to meet Aunt Sarah, who is anxiously waiting and 
watching for them. No sooner are they settled 
than Uncle Joe tells his wife that the folks will 
spend the night, and how glad she is, for she had 
hoped they would do so. 

Such talking and telling of the arrangements 
made by Peggy’s husband to have her folks near 
them. John Gregory was well satisfied, knowing 
Arthur Thomas would see that all would be well 
for them. Millie was pleased to know that she was 
to be one of Aunt Sarah’s house-hold from now 
on, as Amelia was in Camden and it was not so con¬ 
venient for her to get to work from there. 

Bennie was especially glad to have Millie in 
Philadelphia, for he could spend some of his time 
with her and thus keep away from old associates. 


128 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


He told how disappointed he was in not being able 
to have Hannah meet the folks, but that her moth¬ 
er required her care and he felt it was her duty to 
care for her mother, so Mother Gregory wondered 
if she would have time to call on Hannah with 
Bennie, but this was impossible. 

Aunt Sarah had much to tell her sister, and 
many loving thoughts were exchanged during 
their short stay. Bennie realized that it would be 
some time before his parents would come back to 
Philadelphia, for he understood the attachment be¬ 
tween his father and Arthur Thomas. They were 
as close as brothers, in spite of the difference in 
their ages. And they recalled what John Gregory 
said on leaving them, “Where Arthur is, I shall 
be also, and I know I am welcome.” 

The evening passed all too quickly and it seemed 
as though there was so much to crowd into such 
a short space of time. But Uncle Joe informed the 
boys that they would not go to work in the morn¬ 
ing, so they could devote all their time to the visi¬ 
tors. Late that night Harry takes Elizabeth home 
and Amelia and her husband stayed all night. How 
happy Mother Gregory was to see Amelias dear 
little daughter. 

She was so sorry that they would not be able to 
attend Harry’s wedding but she promised Bennie 
she would be at his, when that time came, but WE 
SHALL SEE. John Gregory was relating all about 
Arthur and his work, how he expected to work for 
him, just as soon as they were settled in their new 
surroundings. “So, Joe, it will be a long time be¬ 
fore I see you again.” This was true, but John 
Gregory did not know it at the time he made that 
assertion. 

But we shall see. 

Mother Gregory answered, Yes, that is true, 
for as you all know that Arthur and Johnny are 
closely drawn to one another and there is a some¬ 
thing that always makes one feel welcome: for Ar- 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


129 


thur Thomas is kindness itself, his very presence 
makes you feel that he is sincere and he offers us 
the hand of fellowship and brotherly love.” As 
Mother Gregory said this, all eyes were upon her, 
for they were surprised and amazed but they knew 
it was true. 

Just before Harry and Elizabeth left, Mother 
Gregory offered her congratulations and wished 
them much happiness in their love for one another, 
“and I ask and implore the Wise Creator of the 
Universe to brighten your pathway through life, 
that you may journey on, without the disturbances 
that usually surround us, and ask God to bless you, 
my children.” This was the Soul expression of 
Mother Gregory for the benefit of Harry and Eliza¬ 
beth, who were so soon to take the sacred vow in 
matrimony. 

Elizabeth and Harry drank it all in and thanked 
their mother for her advice and prayers in their 
behalf. Marie, who was quite young sat and won¬ 
dered at her mother’s speech and prayerful blessing 
for she loved her mother dearly, and it is needless 
to say Mother Gregory gave all her children a moth¬ 
erly love akin to Divine Love. 

Bennie was not permitted to retire without a 
little talk in private with his mother who was wait¬ 
ing for the others to go to their room and then she 
would have her Bennie to herself. So when he 
started for his room, she asked to go with him and 
so arm in arm they ascended the stairs and enter¬ 
ing his room, closed the door. 

Bennie knew he was in for a loving lecture and 
as soon as they were seated she said, “Bennie, my 
boy, as we are about to leave these surroundings, 
I want you to try and lead an upright life, from 
what I hear about >mur work from Uncle Joe, it is 
gratifying indeed, and I am pleased to learn that 
your employers are well pleased with your ser¬ 
vices, and I am told you stand in line for a much 


130 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


better opening in the near future. So, my boy, do 
not mis-place their trust in you. 

If you will listen to my Guiding Voice in the 
Silence, I will impress you what to do at all times, 
for I shall always be with you, both when asleep 
and in your waking moments, so take heed to what 
I say, and I shall pray for your welfare, at all times, 
for having that Faith in Him who doeth all things 
well, I have that confidence that if we ask anything 
according to His will. He heareth us. And if we 
know that He hears us, we know we have our peti¬ 
tions granted. 

For He has told us, “That all things whatsoever 
ye shall ask in prayer—believing—ye shall receive.” 
Is that not consolation to you, my boy?” 

“Yes, mother dear, it is, and I am going to heed 
Your Guiding Voice, and I shall also ask and invoke 
the aid of the Infinite Intelligence to direct my path, 
to keep me in the narrow path—warn me when I 
go astray—plead within me when I pray, Loving 
Guiding Spirit.” 


CHAPTER XV 


THE GREGORY FAMILY LEAVE PHILADELPHIA. 

BENNIE VISITS HANNAH AT HER HOME. 

The next morning everyone was busy getting 
ready for the departure, grips were packed, and 
all was ready. Aunt Sarah was loathe to see her 
sister leave, but Mother Gregory was anxious to be 
with Johnny, and of course the summons had come 
and John Gregory was glad to know they would 
soon be with Arthur again. 

So the house was locked up and the entire fam¬ 
ily went to the station. A loving group, indeed and 
Aunt Sarah said, “Margaret, I feel it will be a long 
time before me meet again, and I am glad we had 
this little visit.” Arriving at the station they had 
about twenty minutes to wait and there was so 
much to say. 

When fare-wells were exchanged and the time 
came to board the train, we find Mother Gregory 
turning to Bennie, her oldest son. As the train 
started, she waved her hand to him as the tears 
rolled down her cheeks. For was she not going 
away from her beloved child, away from all her 
loved ones, going to new surroundings and environ¬ 
ments, and strange conditions. But she left a loving 
thought with them. She would not forget them 
and they would never forget her or her family. 

As she said to them on parting, “Write often 
and I shall answer, for as the days go by we find 
that Absence makes the heart grow fonder.” So 
it was with our good Mother Gregory, for she had 
hardly reached her destination before she was long¬ 
ing to look into their loving faces. 

The journey was quite long but our friends had 
much to ponder over, so the transfers were made 


132 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and in due time they arrive at their journeys end, 
Staunton, Virginia. Here they were greeted by Peg¬ 
gy and Arthur for they were loyal and so anxious 
to see them. Mother Gregory missed the children 
but was told they were well but were in the care 
of a nurse whom they were fortunate enough to 
obtain shortly after getting settled. 

Such a welcome! Mother Gregory and her fam¬ 
ily were shown how much they were missed, for 
strangers seeing the meeting would conclude that 
these good people had been separated for a long 
time instead of barely two months. Peggy missed 
Millie but she was glad to know she was to stay 
with Aunt Sarah and work in Philadelphia. 

So The Gregory family were escorted to the 
Thomas home where they were made to feel at 
home and how happy the Thomas children were to 
see them all, for they loved their grand-parents and 
uncles and aunts. So we find Mother Gregory sat¬ 
isfied to be with her dear child once more and they 
soon feel at home for Arthur has taken his father- 
in-law into his confidence and so John Gregory is 
happy, for he is again in touch with one he idolizes. 

Mother and daughter have their little talk and 
finally Mother Gregory said, “Teresa, our family 
is getting smaller, there is only Clyde and little 
Marie left with us, now, for one by one they leave 
to do for themselves, and soon there will be just 
your father and I left, then we will be just where 
we started.” 

Arthur came into the room just as Mother Greg¬ 
ory said this so he said, “Weli Mother, is it not a 
gratification to you to know they are getting mar¬ 
ried and settled in homes of their own? If Bennie 
would marry soon, you would be better satisfied, 
would you not?” But this will never be. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

Peggy busied herself getting supper ready and 
of course Mother Gregory turned up her sleeves 
and began to help, but Peggy told her to lie down 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


133 


and rest as she was tired after her long trip. But 
she might just as well have saved her words for 
her mother heeded her not but went on helping. 
Marie, the pride of the family was helping too, for 
we find all the Gregory children willing workers 
and many hands make light work. 

John Gregory and Arthur were talking about 
the progress that had been made and all about the 
contract on hand, for John was listening with ador¬ 
ation to his son-in-law and drank it all in. But 
Arthur paused a moment and laid his hand on 
John Gregory's shoulder then he said, “I want 
to tell you right from the beginning Old Man, that 
there is to be no excessive drinking, while I do not 
mind you taking a drink of beer when you desire 
it, but you must not use whiskey, for if you do you 
will have me to deal with here after.” 

John Gregory opened his eyes and after some 
reflection he laughed and said, “All right, Arthur, 
it is just as you say.” It shall be, and so it was. 
Although there was quite a difference in their ages, 
there was true feeling of brotherly love between 
these two men. Mother Gregory loved Arthur as 
much as if he was an only son, and not merely a 
son-in-law. Needless to say this love was returned 
in full measure. 

That night Mother Gregory wrote a letter to 
Bennie, telling of their safe arrival and that all the 
folks were well and glad to see them. She told 
how the children enquired after Uncle Bennie. “So 
now Bennie dear, I want you to write and inform 
me of your behavior, your progress in your work, 
and I shall send you my loving thoughts at all times 
and guide you, Bennie, dear, but you must heed my 
Guiding Voice. I shall make every effort to lead 
you in the right path and shall pray for your wel¬ 
fare and those around you. I am enclosing a little 
hymn which I know will aid you if you sing it when 
alone, for this will bring you in harmony with those 


134 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


about you, and will draw to you loving entities who 
will ever help you in all truth.” 

“Thou art the Way, The Truth, The Life, 

Grant us that Way to know, 

That Truth to keep, that life to win, 

Whose joys eternal flow.” 

“When you feel dull and lonely, and when the 
way seems hard, Bennie, then repeat that little 
hymn and I know you will feel refreshed, my boy.” 

On receiving his letter, Bennie read and re-read 
it many times, he had retired to his room and in 
the Silence he pondered and meditated long and 
earnestly thinking of that dear soul, his loving 
mother, who was always ready to help him and 
advise him, urging, even pleading with him to 
lead a noble and upright life. How often he had 
given her his promise to try and do better, to give 
up his old associates and heed Her Guiding Voice. 

He was thoroughly ashamed of himself for he 
knew he was degrading himself and not making 
the least attempt to better his condition, or to throw 
off the obstacles which impeded his progress. Af¬ 
ter some time thus reflecting, Bennie came down 
stairs and handed Aunt Sarah his letter, saying, 
“Read mother’s letter auntie,” she took the letter 
and did so then Bennie said, “Auntie, my mother 
is ever trying to aid me, to impress me to break 
away from my old associates, whom she so rightly 
compares to a great Octupus with its many claws 
drawing me down, down deeper and deeper into 
the mire each day. How she reaches out to me 
with her loving thoughts at all times.” 

Tears rolled down his cheeks as he said, “I 
am ashamed of myself. Auntie, for time after time 
I have made my dear mtother a promise to heed HER 
Guiding Voice. I must break away from this con¬ 
dition before I am entirely submerged in its depths.” 

His aunt looked at him and sympathized with 
him for she said, “Yes, Bennie, do try and break 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


135 


away from these associates and you will win, my 
boy. What a blessing it is to any man or boy to 
have such a loving mother as you have, Bennie, 
one who tries to encourage and inspire you to live 
a just and upright life, and I know that she would 
gladly lay down her life for you.” 

Bennie was discouraged with himself, so he got 
up and went to his room and to bed. Millie was to 
have a little vacation before starting to work, so 
she had gone to Camden with her sister Amelia to 
spend a few days, as she would start work the fol¬ 
lowing Monday. She met many friends while here 
who were glad to know Amelia’s sister for most 
of them knew Peggy too. 

During this time, preparations were going on 
for the wedding, which was to take place at Eliza¬ 
beth’s home. When the day came all the men went 
to work excepting Harry, who was busy getting 
all arrangements made for this important event. 
By seven thirty all the friends had assembled and 
at eight o’clock the wedding march was played and 
all eyes watched the stairway, for leaning on the 
arm of her dear father, Elizabeth, dressed in a 
flowing gown of white silk and carrying a bunch 
of orange blossoms came slowly into the parlor 
where her pastor, an eiderly man, stood ready to 
unite these two loving souls. 

The ceremony over, congratulations were given 
to Harry and well wishes for Elizabeth were ex¬ 
changed so we next find the party, in the huge din¬ 
ing-room where an elaborate wedding supper was 
served. The entire evening was spent in a social 
way and after midnight the guests departed wish¬ 
ing Mr. and Mrs. Gregory a long and happy wedded 
life, with health and success in their undertakings. 

The next morning, after Aunt Sarah had her 
men off to work and the children off to school, she 
sat down and wrote a long loving letter to her dear 
sister, Mother Gregory, telling her in detail all 
about Harry’s wedding, how lovely Elizabeth looked 


136 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and how manly Harry was and what a fine couple 
they were. , 

She went on telling about Bennie, and that he 
intended to visit Hannah the next Sunday. She 
told how he mentioned his mother’s goodness at all 
times how ashamed he was to think he was so weak. 
“I hope you and John are getting along nicely in 
your new surroundings, but I feel you are contented, 
because you are with Teresa and Arthur and your 
dear little grand-children who love you.” 

Thus Aunt Sarah expressed herself in her mes¬ 
sage to her sister, whom she knew everybody loved, 
for she filled them with a something which they 
were unable to name, but all who came in touch 
with Mother Gregory felt her influence and were 
lifted up. For this dear soul did kind and loving 
deeds from day to day, always ready to aid those 
in need, especially in sickness, for many a poor soul 
were made well by her very presence, for she was 
endowed with a magnetic power to sway and in¬ 
spire. This magnetism was better than all the 
medicine the patient could take, and her words of 
comfort were a God-send to many weary souls. 

Two days later Mother Gregory received the 
letter telling all about the wedding, as she thought 
over it she felt how much she would have liked to 
be there but as that was impossible, she sent out 
her kind thoughts for their happiness. We find 
Mother Gregory loathe to leave her husband and the 
Thomas family at this time and so she contented 
herself in the knowledge that Harry has a kind and 
loving wife, for she learned to love Elizabeth when 
they were together in Philadelphia. 

She was glad to hear the news that Bennie was 
doing nicely and abstaining from drink. She gave 
the letter to her daughter, Teresa and she, too, was 
glad to hear about the event and especially that Ben¬ 
nie was on his good behavior. 

At supper that night, Mother Gregory related 
her news and said it was very thoughtful of Sarah 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


137 


to write at once and then looking at her husband 
she said, “Johnny, I think it will be Bennie, next 
time and that will be one of the happiest moments 
of my life.” Arthur answered her and said, “Yes 
that will be a blessing to see Bennie settled in a nice 
home with a good wife, and I know, Mother, 
that you will then be more contented and peaceful 
for that is your earnest desire for him.” 

“Yes, Arthur dear,” said she, “as you truly say, 
my mind would be at rest, in peace, whereas now, 
I do not know what may befall him.” But if Mother 
Gregory only knew Bennie’s fate, and what was in 
store for him, we would sympathize with her, for 
that dear soul was to be dis-appointed once more. 
For the hand of fate was again to play a prominent 
part in Bennie’s life ere long. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

Bennie had written to Hannah asking her to 
come on for the wedding, hoping that her mother’s 
health would permit her to come away. Hannah 
answered that she was indeed sorry, but her 
mother’s condition would not warrant her leaving 
her at this time, “Although Bennie, she is improving, 
but slowly.” 

“But Bennie, dear, why can’t you come on Sat¬ 
urday evening and spend the week-end here with 
us for Father and Mother are anxious to see you, 
dear. So if it is convenient for you to do so, and 
you let me know when to expect you, I shall meet 
you at the station. Mother is some better and wants 
to see you, so be good, Bennie, I hope to see you 
soon, I am always yours—Lovingly—Hannah.” 

The following evening when Bennie and his 
uncle came in from work. Aunt Sarah handed him 
his letter, thanking her, he hurried up stairs to be 
alone while reading it, for he loved to receive a 
letter from Hannah for it always encouraged him 
and inspired him to go on and lead a better life. 
So smiling to himself he said, “Yes, I shall go^to 
Chester and spend the week-end with Hannah.” 


138 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


So after dressing for supper he ran down stairs 
and into the kitchen, to tell his good news, so he put 
his arms around Aunt Sarah and embraced her as 
he kissed her. Aunt Sarah laughingly said, “What’s 
gone wrong now, Bennie?” 

So Bennie told her that he intended to visit at 
Hannah’s home over the week-end, so that is why 
I was so rude as to kiss you, auntie, but you don’t 
mind, do you, auntie, dear?” 

“Oh, no, Bennie dear,” said she, “I would do any¬ 
thing to see you happy in each others love, for like 
your mother, dear, I am longing to see the day when 
you and Hannah are married and settled down.” 
She meant every word she said, too. 

Harry and his wife were living with her people, 
for as they intended going west as far as Colorado, 
they did not deem it wise to set up house-keeping. 
So Amelia and her husband and little daughter 
called to see her new sister-in-law at her home and 
how happy Elizabeth’s mother was to receive Harry’s 
people, and asked them to visit her even if Harry 
and Elizabeth go away. 

Millie had taken up her work and liked clerking 
very much but most of all she liked the people for 
whom she worked and she felt in harmony. She 
wrote to her dear mother and sister Peggy, telling 
all about her short visit with Amelia in Camden, 
New Jersey and that she found them all well and 
the baby Helen was a sweet child whom all were 
attracted to and loved. 

She inquired about her father and Arthur, and 
hoped they were getting along well together. She 
missed Marie and asked her to write for she was 
longing for her, as they had never been parted be¬ 
fore, and when she stopped to think of things, she 
realized they wer e far apart, but close in thought 
for all that. 

“Harry and his wife are living at her home for 
the present but intend to leave for Colorado soon. 

I am also writing to Peggy and Mother dear, let me 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


139 


hear from you soon, soon soon. With love to all. 
Your Loving Daughter—Millie. 

P. S. Mother dear, Bennie is going to spend the 
week end at Hannah’s home. I think we shall have 
another wedding soon, hope so at least, I know you 
will be glad to hear about Bennie, and I almost for¬ 
got to mention it.”—Millie. 

Bennie had written to Hannah telling her he 
would leave Philadelphia on the two fifteen train 
for Chester and hoped she would meet him at the 
station. On Saturday morning as he was starting 
out for work, he told his aunt that he would be 
home about half past twelve as he intended to leave 
on the early train for Chester. 

Aunt Sarah told him that would be very well 
and that she would have his things all ready for 
him so he need lose no time. Bennie appreciated 
this kindness, and felt that she devoted her entire 
life in doing good for others, for she was a loving 
soul, just like his dear mother. 

If Bennie needed advice, if he was burdened 
with troubles, in coming in contact with his associ¬ 
ates, or advice of any nature, he would go to Aunt 
Sarah, she it was, that true loving soul, in the ab¬ 
sence of his mother, whom she was like in many 
ways. 

We all know that some troubles are only seem¬ 
ingly so, and we say we are crossing bridges before 
we come to them. But on the whole, the majority 
of the human race want to tell their troubles to some 
one else, and so it was with these two souls Aunt 
Sarah was assuring Bennie that she would carry his 
burden for a little while, so as to relieve him. So 
we find this to be the case with many human beings, 
if they are troubled and can go to some one in whom 
they place implicit confidence and tell all, they are 
immediately lightened in heart and their burden 
seems lighter, too. 

Their path in life becomes brighter. So it was 
with Bennie, he placed implicit confidence and Trust 


140 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


in Aunt Sarah. * (The writer wishes to mention that 
he has an article before the public on “IN WHOM 
WE TRUST”) 

Bennie arrived on time and was met by his Aunt 
Sarah who smiled to see him so eager to get away 
on his mission of love, for such it really was. He 
told her about his prospects and that he was mak¬ 
ing a grand success on the job he was now on and 
that Uncle Joe was lauding his work, “But auntie I 
have not the time to tell you, so uncle can explain 
to you fully, for this means much to me, auntie, at 
this time.” 

By this time Bennie was dressed and had eaten 
a hurried lunch, so was ready to leave, taking his 
traveling bag which that dear soul had packed for 
him, he took her in his arms and kissed her loving¬ 
ly. Then he hurried away. 

He found that his car was late and now he would 
have to rush to make the train, and sure enough 
he merely boarded it having no time to secure a 
ticket. He thought to himself, how dis-appointed 
Hannah would be if he missed this train. He did 
not want to cause her the slightest worry if he could 
help it. But we find the time is coming when he 
does dis-appoint her, but he does not realize it as 
yet. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

As the train stopped at Chester, Bennie was all 
eyes, looking for Hannah. Finally he caught a 
glimpse of her smiling face, all aglow with love’s 
token and unspoken words. As he alighted, she 
came towards him and greeted him with a loving 
kiss and said she was glad to see him, for as she 
said, “Bennie dear, it seems an age since I saw you 
in Philadelphia, hope you are well, dear?” 

“Yes, Hannah, dear, I am feeling fine, but first 
let me know how your dear mother is?” Hannah 
told him that her mother was recovering slowly for 
owing to her age, it will take time to rebuild and re¬ 
cuperate her vitality, which ebbs and flows. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


141 


As Hannah’s home was but a few blocks from 
the station, it was not necessary to take a car, so 
Bennie relates to Hannah how dis-appointed his 
dear mother was in not being able to visit her and 
her mother, but that they could not stop over long 
enough to make the visit. Then he told her that he 
had promised his mother that we would visit her 
in Staunton, Virginia in the near future. 

But we shall see. 

Arriving at her home Bennie was greeted by 
Hannah’s father who welcomed him. Then she 
took Bennie up stairs to see her mother who was 
anxiously waiting for him, as she was just as anxi¬ 
ous as Hannah to see him and have a long talk with 
him. As he approached the bed he extended his 
hand but she asked him to come closer to her and 
as he complied, she gave him a motherly kiss. 

Mrs. Sharp was attracted to Bennie, and it was 
she who advised Hannah to give him a chance to 
explain fully, and to give him the benefit of the 
doubt. So it was through the influence of her 
mother that Bennie was protected from tale-bear¬ 
ers Hannah had heard on several occasions that 
Bennie had been drinking, and it was her dear 
mother who talked to her and made her see it was 
not right to judge him on hearsay, especially if she 
loved him, and her mother knew she did, so Bennie 
was to explain these things. 

“We all have our faults, dear, who has not? So 
let us look into the matter and then decide.” Thus 
she advised Hannah, this loving Soul, Mrs. Sharp, 
who lay on a bed of sickness, so when Hannah found 
out the truth of the matter, she found Bennie had 
been painted blacker than he really was. 

Bennie inquired about Mrs. Sharp’s health, say¬ 
ing she was looking pretty well and that he hoped 
she would be up and around in a few days. He 
then told her he would love to find another job in 
Chester like the one he had some time ago, “Then I 
could see you every evening and we would both be 


142 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


benefited, for you are like my own dear mother 
and Aunt Sarah.” 

“Hannah, dear, don’t you know loving re¬ 
membrances brighten a person’s life and is the best 
medicine in the world.” Mother Sharp looked at 
Bennie as he made this remark and smiled her as¬ 
sent. 

“Yes, that is true and we should try to brighten 
each others life, by doing a kindness when you can, 
in word or deed and it will reflect back to the donor.” 

Hannah’s mother said to Bennie, “now my boy 
I want you to make yourself at home, and spend 
most of your time with me, Hannah will not care, 
she will spare me the time, and now as you under¬ 
stand each other better, and I know your love is 
mutual so I am hoping you wall soon be man and 
wife. 

On the other hand I do not see how I can let 
Hannah leave me, she is such a big help, but I feel 
and have that consolation that you, my boy, will 
love her and look after her welfare, so that assures 
me and places my mind in a state of rest and peace¬ 
fulness.” 

Thus Hannah’s mother expressed her Soul’s de¬ 
sire, and Bennie promised Mother Sharp to spend 
as much time as possible with her while on this 
visit, and he did. But there were times, hours at 
a stretch when Mother Sharp would doze in peaceful 
slumber. So Bennie had some quiet moments with 
Hannah, and yet was able to keep his promise with 
her mother. 

It was quite late when the house-hold retired 
and Mr. Sharp said, “Well Bennie I have had little 
chance to talk to you but to-morrow we will have 
more time.” The next morning found Hannah up 
bright and early, getting breakfast and waiting on 
her mother. 

This was a loving famity. Father, Mother and 
Daughter, one in three, and three in one. There was 
a deep love binding these souls in unity, for they 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


143 


live for one another, to be of service to each other, 
and to humanity in general. 

Hannah served her mother and then called her 
Father and Bennie to breakfast so the three of them 
ate together, for Mother Sharp was not present at 
the table, Mr. Sharp and Bennie had a nice long chat 
while Hannah straightened up and prepared things 
for dinner. Bennie managed to be with her as of¬ 
ten as possible and these two exchanged smiles and 
when the opportunity presented itself she would 
give him a loving kiss. 

Bennie divided his time as best he could but if 
Mother Sharp was awake he would sit by her side 
relating the things in which she was interested. He 
told her about his work and the opportunities ahead 
of him. How he was planning a home for Hannah, 
where they could have her visit them as often as she 
liked. He told in glowing terms his love for Han¬ 
nah and how he would always try to be worthy of 
her love. Mother Sharp would lie quietly and list¬ 
en to him, for it pleased her to hear him thus ex¬ 
press himself. 

She told Bennie that she felt that he had a deep, 
deep love for Hannah which was adoration, and 
that was why she had so much faith in him and could 
place her trust in him. She looked at him and 
said, “Bennie, dear, while I have known you but a 
short time, yet you are attracted to me, and that is 
a natural law.” 

“As we grow older, we become more toleant, 
seeing more that we can understand, and learning 
the art of forgiving more quickly. Again nature 
screens us with her wisdom, and shows us that her 
sun-sets are more gorgeous than her sun-risings. 
Each day brings us to a state which makes us more 
lovable human beings for the benefit of those about 
us. 

The more we love our friends the less we see 
in them to find fault with and to criticize. The 
closer we get to them in helpfulness and understand- 


144 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ing, the finer they appear. For after all, the things 
we criticize in others are but plainer pictures of 
the same feeling in ourselves. And it works both 
ways,—for we are attracted (by the law of attrac¬ 
tion) to those who appeal to our inner selves,—to 
the beauty and the strength of character—by their 
kindness and generosity, which reflects light up on 
the same quality in us.” 

“Yes, Bennie, that has always been my motto, 
my principle through life, and i have always done 
my duty to my family at all times, I have tried to 
instill this principle in Hannah’s mind, and she 
acted upon it, thanks to the Infinite Spirit. 

Bennie was all atttention, all eyes and ears, for it 
was knowledge and wisdom to him, for it seemed 
he was listening to his Mother’s Guiding Voice, list¬ 
ening to one of her lectures, and so we find Mother 
Sharp inspiring him with noble and kind thoughts. 

Bennie agreed with her and said, “If a person 
lives up to precepts like those, he would be led to 
lead a noble life of worth, and one he need never 
be ashamed of.” 

“You mentioned about your work and your op¬ 
portunities ahead of you. You have found your 
work an incentive to higher ideals in life. We take 
an empty house and find it left vacant and no care 
taken of it that it will soon crumble—-machinery 
not in use and left exposed soon rusts and becomes 
useless, for only things that are used, last. I do 
not say overtax, which would be detremental. 

Vacancy in life is seeped with trouble and tra¬ 
gedy. Go were you will, you will find it eating the 
good away from the Soul of him who has it, and 
at the same time spreading its tentacles to reach 
other lives. 

Therefore, work, on the other hand, my boy, is 
a stimulant and the more work you do, the more you 
will want to do. For each day will seem too short, 
and life itself, so very brief in which to accomplish 
the tasks most desired. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


145 


That desire, so dear to your heart may be to 
secure higher positions, to build and construct a 
home for your love (Hannah), that would be your 
desire and incentive in life, and you push ahead.” 

Bennie was dumbfounded, as he listened to these 
sayings as they flowed from Mother Sharp’s lips, 
for she was a truthful loving soul, trying to advise 
him, as she inspired him to go on and lead a higher 
and nobler life. 

Bennie was wishing that Hannah could have 
enjoyed this talk, too, but she was busy. “Well,” 
said Bennie, “I have enjoyed your advice and I know 
every word you uttered to be absolutely true. You 
seem to speak with the same understanding as my 
dear mother, for many, many times has she advised 
me along the same line of thought as you have. And 
I shall always remember your loving thought and 
advice, and shall try to follow it out in word and 
deed. 

“I shall pray to the Father for the tender mercies 
we have received at His hands, at all times, and the 
benefits we receive from day to day. I shall ask 
for knowledge and understanding. I shall ask to be 
so guided and led into the paths of truth, that I shall 
have something—an incentive to work for, and that 
incentive or desire will be to construct a happy home 
for Hannah as my wife, and that we may enjoy 
many years together.” 

Bennie told Mother Sharp that he wanted to re¬ 
peat his Mother’s favorite hymn which he found 
was a great help to him. 

'‘Thru Him, who all our sickness felt, 

Who all our sorrows bare, 

Thru Him. in Whom thy fulness dwelt 
We lift to Thee in prayer. 

Help us to help each other, 

Each others burden bear; 

Let each his friendly aid afford, 

To soothe anothers care. 


146 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Help us to build each other up. 

Help us ourselves to prove; 

Increase our faith, confirm our hope, 

And perfect us in love. 

Complete at length Thy work of grace, 

And take us to Thy rest, 

Amongst the Saints who see Thy face. 

To be forever blest.” 

“Bennie, what a beautiful thought your dear 
mother conveys to me, as if I feel her presence 
about me, for she must be a devout Christian wo¬ 
man, and a mother whom you ought to be proud of.” 

“Yes, Mrs. Sharp, I am indeed proud of her, and 
my love for her is fathomless and boundless as the 
ocean; and often when I am alone and in a medi¬ 
tative mood, I feel her dear presence as she guides 
me b}' her loving thoughts and I hear Her Guiding 
Voice, as she conveys to me a silent warning when 
I go astray and pleading within me when I pray.” 

Hannah now called Bennie to come to dinner, 
and as he rose, he bent over and planted a loving 
kiss on Mother Sharp’s cheek, saying he would be 
back soon, and told her while she was having her 
after dinner nap, that he would take Hannah out 
for a little walk, but that they would not go far and 
would be back by the time she would be awake. 

When he entered the dining room Mr. Sharp and 
Hannah were waiting for him and they were soon 
partaking of a splendid dinner. Upstairs, Mother 
Sharp was thinking about Bennie, how considerate 
he was, and what a loving mother his must be! 
Then she tried to think of him as her son-in-law, 
Hannah’s husband, and how happy they would be. 

So Hannah tells him that her mother would like 
to have him ever by her side for she is attracted to 
you Bennie. “I shall have to tell her I am jealous,” 
and she laughed. Mr. Sharp then said, “Yes, we 
like Bennie, and hope he will not betray our con¬ 
fidence and trust that we are entrusting with him.” 

Hannah had her mother’s tray all ready and as 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


147 


soon as she had served Bennie and her father she 
goes upstairs to her mother. Mrs. Sharp began 
telling her about her conversation with Bennie, and 
said, “Hannah, the more I see of Bennie, the better 
I like him and am indeed pleased. I love to hear 
him express his experiences and I am drawn very 
close to him.” 

“Now eat your dinner, mother dear, and Bennie 
will soon be back for a while with you.” Hannah 
returned to the dining room to eat her dinner, for 
she did not have this pleasure very often, of eating 
with her lover. Bennie enjoyed this meal more 
than words can express, for was it not prepared 
by the one whom he loved dearly? How he en¬ 
joyed it! He did not forget to let Hannah know 
that he appreciated it for he praised it highly. 

Dinner being over, Bennie found his way up¬ 
stairs to talk with Mother Sharp as he had promis¬ 
ed. She greeted him with a loving motherly smile, 
and when he took up her tray, she told him to nev¬ 
er m^nd it, but Bennie was anxious to have a word 
with Hannah, so went down to the kitchen where 
he found her busy but glad to see him. He wanted 
to know how long it would be before they would 
start out for their walk and she said in about forty 
minutes as she wanted to wash the dishes and then 
get dressed. “Now, Bennie dear, if you will go up 
and talk to mother, it will be a great kindness to 
her for she is very much interested in you, as her 
future son-in-law.” Bennie told her he realized 
this for when “I tried to criiticize you she took your 
part, and I had to concede to her wishes.” 

Bennie went up stairs and sitting in a rocker 
by her bed-side, he spied a small Bible lying on a 
stand, reaching over he took it up as it reminded 
him of his own that his dear mother had given him. 
On opening it and turning to the back part he found 
and read some Paraphrases on John XIV—1 to 7. 


148 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


THE GUIDING VOICE OF THE SILENCE 

“Let not your hearts with anxious thoughts, 

Be troubled or dismayed; 

But trust in Providence divine, 

And trust iny precious aid. 

I to my Father’s house return, 

There numerous mansions stand. 

And glory manifold abounds, 

Through all the Happy Land. 

I go your entrance to secure, 

And your abode prepare; 

Regions unknown are safe to you. 

When I, your friend, are there. 

Thence shall I come, when ages close. 

To take you homfe with me; 

There we shall meet to part no more, 

And still together be. 

I am the Way, The Truth, The Life, 

No son of human race. 

But such as I conduct and Guide, 

Shall see my Father’s face.” 

As he finished reading, she said, “What an in¬ 
spiring thought to have instilled upon the mind, 
that we are gmded by an Unseen Force, which 
leads us in the paths of Truth.” Yes, Bennie, it is 
a glorious thought and lifts one up to higher and 
nobler living, so that when we join our loved ones 
in the home of the blest, how happy we shall be!” 

Hannah called Bennie and told him to tell her 
mother that they were now ready to go for a walk 
and that “we shall not stay long.” So Bennie told 
Mother Sharp to try and get a little nap for an 
hour or so, as Hannah was ready now to take a 
little walk. 

Mrs. Sharp told Bemfie that that was all right, 
and Hannah should have a little of his time, too. 
“So do not rush, my boy, for I will try to rest a little 
in the meantime.” 

So Hannah and Bennie start out for the old mill 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


149 


road, and had to pass through the old fashioned 
part of the town, and as they walked Hannah point¬ 
ed out the old land marks, the routes taken by the 
English invaders, she also told him of many land 
marks of New Jersey, at Camden, Haddonsfield and 
others of interest. 

By this time they were out of town quite a little 
distance and they were thinking of the same thing, 
how they were to have a little home of their own 
in the near future and how happy they would be 
together! 

Bennie went on to tell her how he had talked 
of his opportunities to her mother, and that he was 
making good at his work, accomplishing things 
that other older journeymen had failed in. “We 
also spoke of constructing a love nest, a little home 
with you, Hannah, as my little wife. I want to 
have things such that you may never regret the 
step you are about to take with me.” 

Hannah answered, “Bennie dear, I know from 
what Aunt Sarah and Uncle Joe told me, that you 
are adapted to your work, and do it so easily it 
seems to come natural to you, so it must be a gift 
you possess, dear. But in speaking of happiness, 
dear, you know we must be congenial, in harmony 
with one another in word thought, and deed. 

“I shall keep my promise, dear, to marry 
you within a year from the date you made your 
vow, but Bennie, if you break your vow, that means 
that I shall break mine with you.” 

The sun was getting lower, and as they were 
about three miles from home Bennie though they 
had better retrace their steps. Although Hannah 
knew the road, she was willing to start back and 
they walked a little more rapidly, for they had been 
gone longer than they expected. 

They soon found themselves at home but very 
much surprised at the time they han been gone, 
for there was so much to talk about that the time 
simply seemed to take wings. They had spent more 


150 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


time than they were aware of along the old mill 
road. 

Hannah remarked about the time but Bennie 
said, “No wonder, it is almost seven o’clock, dear, 
and your mother will wonder what became of us.” 
Mr. Sharp met them and asked if they had had a 
pleasant walk? Bennie told him that he had en¬ 
joyed it very much, and spoke of the many places 
of interest surrounding Chester, which Hannah 
pointed out to him. 

As Bennie intended to leave on the late train, 
Hannah busied herself in preparing a light supper 
so that left Bennie a chance to chat with her father. 
They talked about politics and current events and 
in a little while Bennie found his way upstairs to 
visit with Mother Sharp who was expecting him, 
for he had promised to return to her bed-side, for 
he loved this dear soul. 

Mrs. Sharp smiled as he entered her room and 
asked him to be seated. He told her he was sorry 
he would have so little time to spend with her, as 
he was leaving Chester a little after nine o’clock, 
as he had to be at work Monday morning, for his 
was a special piece of work and his employers relied 
on him to be there and do the work, and as he told 
this dear soul, I must make good now, “For I 
have much to look forward to, and I can not fail.” 

Some unseen force seemed to draw Bennie close 
to this woman, he was led by a guiding hand, it 
seems he was impressed to do certain things at 
times, either willingly or unwillingly, he was acted 
upon. So it is with many of us. 

As he sat down he began to repeat a verse or 
two which his mother taught him and he said, “I 
want you to hear this, Mother Sharp.” 

“You now must hear my voice no more; 

My Father calls me home; 

But soon from Heaven, The Infinite Spirit. 

Your comforter shall come. 

That heavenly teacher, sent from God, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


151 


Shall your whole Soul inspire: 

Your mind shall fill with sacred Truth 
Your heart with sacred fire. 

Peace is the gift I leave with you, 

My peace to you bequeath; 

Peace that shall comfort you through life, 

And cheer your Soul in death. 

I give not as the world bestows, 

With promise false and vain; 

Nor cares, nor fears, shall wound the heart, 

In which my words remain.” 

This was the first time that Bennie had ever 
called her Mother Sharp, and it would be the only 
time. Why? It was the hand of fate, Mother 
Sharp would never hear his voice again, she would 
never see Bennie’s face again and he would never 
read to her again. 

Why? Wk SHALL SEE. 

He had spent more time than he should have, 
for Hannah now called that he must hurry if he 
must go on that train, as he should be started now. 
As it was so near train time, they scarcely ate any¬ 
thing, and he called his farewell to that loving soul 
upstairs, and he and Hannah were on their way to 
the station. 

They hurried and by so doing just arrived a 
few minutes before the train pulled into the station. 
Hearing the thrill of the whistle as the train neared 
the station, cast a sort of gloom over Hannah, for 
she realized that soon Bennie would be on board 
and be carried away from her, and she was loathe 
to see him go. Although she was not aware of it 
at this time, Hannah would not see his smiling face 
for many a week, perhaps never: Mrs. Sharp whom 
he called mother for the first time on the eve of 
his departure, would never hear Bennie read pas¬ 
sages of scripture to her again. 

Why? WE SHALL SEE. 

As the train pulled in, Bennie, with his traveling 
bag in hand, took Hannahs hand in his and gave 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


152 


her a loving kiss of farewell as now the time was 
at hand for him to go. He got near a window and 
as the train sped away, he waved a fond farewell, 
and it was farewell, for his face would not smile 
on hers again for some time. Why? We shall see. 

Bennie had now time to think, we are aware that 
some people can not think for themselves, so hire 
other people to do their thinking for them, but 
such was not the case with Bennie, he was a good 
thinker, and could reason things out along an in¬ 
tellectual line, but a poor actor. 

He thought of his Love left behind at Chester, 
he thought of her dear mother, that loving inspired 
soul whom he had learned to love. He thought 
of his own dear mother away in Virginia, of Peggy 
and her husband Arthur and their lovely children, 
and of the family scattered away from home. He 
thought of Harry and his wife, who would soon be 
on their way to Colorado. No wonder his mother 
should say, as she so often did, “One by one they 
leave, soon they will all be gone into homes of their 
own.” 

As Mother Gregory thought of these things, she 
always thought of her boys and girls as romping 
children, ever anxious to have her smooth out their 
troubles and tie up sore fingers. She pictured them 
as babes clinging to her skirt, and then as children 
ready to hear mother tell them stories and read 
to them. 

She thouught of their hardships, how her darl¬ 
ing boys were obliged to leave school and go to 
work, how willingly they carried their pay envel¬ 
opes to her and emptied their contents into her 
lap, and how their little faces would light up when 
she gave them a little change for their very own. 
No wonder she feels as though those days are pass¬ 
ed and gone to return no more. 

Thus Bennie mused as the train sped toward 
Philadephia to return no more. 


CHAPTER XVI 


BENNIE IS BACK TO HIS OLD HABITS. 

THE VOW IS BROKEN. 

Late that Sunday night we find Bennie aboard 
the street car as he landed in Philadelphia and on 
his way to Aunt Sarah’s home. Here he found 
them all in bed, as it was quite late an<T so Bennie 
enters as noiselessly as possible, not caring to a- 
rouse any of them. 

He was soon in bed, and at peace with the world 
for he had a pleasant visit with Hannah and her 
parents, so he was lifted up, and encouraged to go 
on he had an incentive to work, for his daily thought 
now was to make Hannah happy in their married 
life. 

The next morning Aunt Sarah called the men 
for breakfast, Bennie included, for she knew T he 
was home as she heard him coming in the night 
before. As he took his place at the table he was 
all smiles and his aunt answered him with one of 
her smiles, but before she could ask a question, 
Uncle Joe asked, “Well, Bennie, how’s the little 
girl?” “All right.” said Bennie, “I have had a very 
pleasant and agreeable visit with Hannah, and I 
assure you both her father and mother extended 
to me all the kindness that any one could possibly 
give to a son.” 

Hannah’s mother reminds me of my own dear 
mother so much in her ways and advice. I was 
attracted very strongly to her and although I had 
seen her before now that I was with her more, she 
appeals more and more to me. 

Aunt Sarah said, “From what I learned from 
Hannah, while here, her mother must be a good 
devout Christian woman.” Bennie assured her 


154 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


that she was indeed, “And if you were to meet her 
you could not help becoming attached to her, for 
her friendly nature and sunny disposition draws 
people to her, like a magnet. Well I must be off 
or I shall miss my car and be late for work,” so he 
bids his aunt a pleasant good-morning and away 
he started saying he would tell all about his trip 
that evening. 

Bennie had a very difficult piece of work on 
hand, so he was obliged to keep bis mind on it very 
closely, for only with concentrated efforts could 
he accomplish it. Many a man would have given 
up this difficult proposition, but not so with Bennie, 
he thought of Uncle Joe, what a reflection it would 
be on him, if he did not make good on this job 
which more skilled workmen had fallendown on. 

Bennie had staying qualities and his uncle knew 
it, for he often marveled at his genius, for he, him¬ 
self, was at a loss to fathom it out, but to Bennie 
it seemed to be natural and therefore comparatively 
easy for he had a gift of seeing clearly just what 
to do at the right time, he was talented and had 
great Intuition, being led by an unseen force, and 
to those close to him, he appeared as though he 
were conversing with some one for his thoughts 
reached out to his dear mother and to Hannah. 

Bennie realized the presence of his dear mother 
although he knew she was miles distant, yet he 
was conscious of her presence, as if her spirit were 
close to him, impressing and leading him on and 
he used to say, “And so distant seems that Sphere, 
Still, I feel thee ever near.” Her Guiding Voice. 

Bennie remembered the promise he gave to his 
dear mother, that he would travel and keep in 
harmony with his fellow workmen, and keep away 
from evil associates. He realized that she was 
trying to lead him in the right path to duty, and 
to God, “And may God bless her dear loving soul.” 
Such was his thoughts as he labored and toiled with 
energy and vim. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


155 


Hour after hour his thoughts would lead him 
to what Hannah had said to him as he was about 
to leave Chester. “Remember your vow, to me, Ben¬ 
nie, dear, for if you break your vow, then I shall 
break mine with you.” He did not like the attitude 
of Hannah in reminding him of it, for it seemed 
to him more of a threat, than a sacred vow. 

That night there were two letters for Bennie, 
he saw by the postmarks that one was from Ame¬ 
lia, in New Jersey, and the second was from his 
dear mother. On reading his sister’s letter#, he 
found an invitation to attend a little party she was 
giving. Aunt Sarah was anxiously waiting to hear 
the news, so Bennie told her that Amelia was hav¬ 
ing a little gathering and desired him to be pre¬ 
sent. He then told her he would not go for he had 
something more important than that on his mind, 
“More serious, auntie but I will tell you later.” 

He turned to his mother’s letter and found it 
full of news about his Father and Arthur, all about 
the work they were doing and how nicely they 
were getting along. They all like the new surround¬ 
ings and would like him to be there too, so she re¬ 
minded him of his promise to bring Hannah to 
Staunton on a visit, for she was longing to know 
Bennie’s future wffq and that she was waiting 
patiently to hear of their marriage. 

Bennie stopped and looked at Aunt Sarah, and 
as he paused he thought to himself, \Shall I tell 
her?” He made up his mind in the impulse of the 
moment and said, “Auntie, dear, my mother wishes 
I was near her, and so do I, she also says she is long¬ 
ing to see Hannah, and how soon would she hear 
of our marriage?” Now this brings me to a point 
which does not appeal to my nature, and that is— 
“When, on parting with Hannah at the station 
when I left Chester for Philadelphia, her last words 
to me were, “Remember your vow to me Bennie, 
dear, for if you break your vow, then I shall break 
mine with you.” 


156 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“Auntie, I do not like that, it sounds to me like 
a threat, and seems like an obstacle in the pathway 
of my progress, as it looms up before my vision. 
If that is Love, then I do not realize what love is 
or means, for I do love Hannah with all my heart 
and soul, but I can not rest with this on my mind, 
for it has been on my mind all day at work, for I 
am unable to drive the thought away from me.” 

His aunt interrupted him from saying anything 
further, as she said, “You must not look at or think 
of it as you do, Bennie, for it seems to me that you 
do not construe the meaning in the right way, for 
I do not think, nor would I have you think that she 
is threatening you with this vow you made to her. 
She is too pure and noble-hearted to do such a 
thing.” 

“But let me tell you, Bennie, you need some one 
to put a little more Will Power in you, for you 
must develop a better nature within you, so you 
may be worthy of a wife like Hannah Sharp would 
be to you.” Bennie was amazed to hear his aunt 
express herself in this way but he knew every word 
she uttered was true and to the point. 

“Auntie, dear, you seem to look at this matter 
from a different angle, you seem to reason it out, 
that she means it for my betterment.” She assured 
Bennie that Hannah was looking after both their 
welfares and was anxious for him to grow strong¬ 
er in determination and acquire more force to use 
his Will in such a way as to lead to better and 
brighter things in the future, and make a happy 
union possible. 

The conversation relating to the vow ceased as 
some one entered the front door. It was Harry. 
“Hello, auntie, how are you, and how are all the 
folks?” 

Bennie came into the room. “Hello, Bennie,” 
cried Harry, I just dropped in to tell you that we 
are off to-morrow for the West.” Elizabeth will 
be here in a few minutes as we wish to bid you 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


157 


all good-bye, for we shall probably locate in Colo¬ 
rado and will leave on the early train in the morn¬ 
ing. 

“Wish I was going, too, or some place else,” 
said Bennie. “Why, what is the matter, Bennie, 
said Harry? Bennie told him he did not know him¬ 
self, but just supposed he was restless, but that he 
was surely going away, and soon, too.” 

“Have you and Hannah had words,” asked 
Harry? “No indeed, Harry, but I suppose I was 
born a wanderer, and shall be, to the end I sup¬ 
pose.” “Does Hannah know that you are talking 
like this?” So Bennie told him she did not, and 
he was not going to tell her. 

Elizabeth came in and they all spent an hour 
or so together, but Millie had gone out for the 
evening so they waited for her so as to say good¬ 
bye. After they had gone, Bennie went out, and 
this set his aunt to wondering what it meant, and 
she was indeed worried and wished her husband 
had persuaded him to remain at home. 

No one knew where he went or why. But Ben¬ 
nie had determined to meet his associates, and he 
did to his own sorrow. This was his downfall 
which led him into degradation. In the early hours 
of morning, Bennie came home, Intoxicated, and 
found his way to his room. 

Aunt Sarah had not been able to sleep, for she 
knew he would join his old companions and she 
realized that there was something radically wrong, 
somewhere so she had him on her mind and was 
glad he went to his room, she did not let him know 
she heard him, she had been thinking of what he 
said about Hannah’s parting remark, and she un¬ 
derstood that he was not satisfied with her senti¬ 
ment, and it was preying on his mind. 

Bennie went to bed and in a little while Aunt 
Sarah was up getting breakfast ready and soon she 
called the men to come to breakfast, Bennie includ¬ 
ed. No response from Bennie, and she called sev- 


158 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


eral times. Finally, his uncle went up to his room 
and said, “Bennie, what is the matter? Are you 
not going to work?” “No, and I may not go to 
work at all any more,” answered Bennie. 

Uncle Joe was dumfounded, speechless, was 
Bennie going back on him, surely not? He tried 
to coax Bennie to go to work, but Bennie said, 
“Uncle Joe, I am too sick to go to work, even if I 
wanted to, so go on to work, uncle, and I will ex¬ 
plain matters to-night.” 

Uncle Joe went downsairs and told Aunt Sarah 
to leave him alone, for he would come down when 
he saw fit. 

About nine-thirty, Bennie dressed and came in¬ 
to the dining room, where his aunt was waiting for 
him. She looked at him so sadly, as she said, 
“Bennie dear, I am so disappointed in you, yet I 
sympathize with you, for I know what is the matter 
with you, but you should refrain from what you 
are doing, and develop a firmer resolution to say, 
I will, it must be done, use more energy and force 
of action and I assure you that you will win.” 

But these words were like throwing chaff be¬ 
fore the wind, they took no effect on Bennie, for 
he had made up his mind what he was going to 
do, and he would do it. 

“Yes, auntie dear,” said Bennie, “I am disap¬ 
pointed in myself, and I am ashamed of myself 
for the way I do, but I love my Father and Mother 
and sisters and brothers, as well as you and Uncle 
Joe and all my cousins. I love Hannah Sharp with 
all my heart, but when she repeated my vow to me 
as I parted with her, it seems as if I received a 
blow that has stunned me, and from which I do 
not seem to recover.” 

She asked him to try and eat a little and perhaps 
he would feel better. So he ate a bite of toast and 
drank some coffee. He then said he would go up 
to his room and write a long loving letter to his 
mother, “for, auntie, dear, I never answered her 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


159 


last letter. What will she think of me? I have no 
excuse, simply neglected to write and so now I must 
answer this loving message at once. 

Going to his room, he closed the door, for he 
wanted to feel his mothers influence close to him, 
for she was longing to see him as was lonely for 
her, yet he dared not go to her, and the tears rolled 
down his cheeks, as he thought of how he had com¬ 
mitted himself, broken his vow with the One he 
loved dearly, and how his mother, would be sure 
to ask, “Where is Hannah, I thought you promised 
me to bring her to see me, Bennie?” 

“What should I say? I would have to tell her 
the truth. That I had broken my vow with Han¬ 
nah—That Hannah, my love, was lost to me for¬ 
ever. There is only one thing for me to do, that is 
to go away where no one knows me and there try 
to forget my love for her.” 

Those were the thoughts that impressed our 
wanderer, as he sat behind closed doors. “Why do 
I not heed My Dear Mother’s Guiding Voice?” As 
I feel her draw close to me and if I would but heed, 
she would influence me, day by day, for she in¬ 
structs me what to do, but still I do not heed her.” 

Oh! if I could hear her sweet voice as in my 
younger days! I have many loving remembrances 
of her presence, and these I shall always think 
about, and no matter where I am, her memory will 
cling to me—My Loving Mother.” 

“Oh happy is the man who hears 
Instructions warning voice, 

And who celestial Wisdom makes 
His early, only choice. 

For she has treasures greater for 
Than East or West unfold; 

And her rewards more precious are 
Than all their stores of gold. 

In her right hand she holds to view 
A length of happy days; 

Riches, with splendid honors joined, 

Are what her left displays. 


160 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


She guides the young with innocence 
In pleasures path to tread, 

A crown of glory she bestows 
Upon a hoary head. 

According as her labors rise, 

So her rewards increase; 

Her ways are ways of pleasantness 
And all her paths are peace.” 

Her Guiding Voice 

Bennie thought to himself, “I have two letters to 
write, so I may as well do it now, while I am in a 
fit condition.” So taking his Tablet, he sat down 
and wrote—* 

“Dear Mother, 

I received your loving letters, one a long time 
ago, and now this one, I know I should be more 
prompt, mother dear, and have no excuse to offer. 
I am glad to hear that Father and Arthur are gett¬ 
ing along so nicely and that you are all well. Glad, 
too, that you like the place and your surroundings. 
I know you are happy to be near Peggy and her 
children. 

You still have Marie, the pride of our family, 
and how we love her. Clyde is working and must 
be a big chap by this time, although he is our baby, 
and always will be my baby brother, as Marie is 
my little sister, mother dear, for I shall ever think 
of her loving self as such, to me she will not grow 
up. 

Millie is well and growing so tall, she will be 
the tallest of our family and is quite pretty, too, 
and getting along nicely in the store. She has made 
a host of friends, here. Harry and his wife left 
last week for Colorado, so we just have Millie with 
us now. 

Just had a letter from Amelia, she is still with 
her husbands people, in New Jersey. She says 
Helen is almost large enough to go to school, but 
of course she is too young. Uncle Joe is still the 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


161 


same good old soul and enquires about Father.. 
Aunt Sarah, like your loving self, mother, is ever 
advising me, but there is a contending force that 
seems to strike me, that I can not repel, and causes 
me to give way, but I suppose it is my nature, for 
I am getting restless, and suppose I have a restless 
spirit within me. 

So now I am going to close my letter to you and 
say, by the time you are reading it I shall be away 
from Philadelphia—where I shall be, I do not 
know, but I shall write to you often, mother mine 
so do not worry. You will wonder, no doubt, why 
I am leaving here, and leaving a loving remem¬ 
brance behind. And what has come between Han¬ 
nah and me, but this I can not tell you, mother, 
dear, but Aunt Sarah knows why, and ere long she 
will tell you why. 

I know your mind will be on me, wondering 
where your wandering boy is, but mother, dear 
do not worry, for I will take good care of myself 
so give my love to Father, Arthur, Peggy and my 
baby sister (Marie) and my baby brother, Clyde, 
also my little niece and nephews. I will write 
soon, but I feel you are happy to have your grand¬ 
children near you, so I again assure you that I shall 
think of you and write soon as I settle down. Good¬ 
bye, mother dear— 

Your loving son—Bennie.” 

His mother’s letter written, now he must write 
to that dear loving soul at Chester—Hannah, he 
must not delay, for some one may intrude on his 
time, later. As he picked up his pen he thought 
to himself, “This is my hardest task, to tell her My 
Love, that I am leaving for parts unknown, so with¬ 
out furthur hesitation he started his letter to her. 

“Dear Hannah— 

I am writing a few lines to you, dear to in¬ 
form you that I arrived safely and on time and 
found everyone well. I hope your dear mother 


162 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


is improving in health and give her my best love. 

Hannah, dear, your parting words when I was 
leaving Chester, are still imbedded on my mind, 
and I can not erase them, and with that thought,— 
that 1 might break my vow to you later on, in our 
married life and that you would break with me, 
causing us to part. 

Therefore, dear, when thinking over it seriously 
and conscienciously, I have decided not to engulf 
you, dear, into an unhappy life. I went out last 
night for a little stroll, intending to return early 
and go to bed, but met two of my associates, and 
being in such a frame of mind, I gave way and took 
the bitter cup of woe—drank, to my sorrow, dear, 
for I could not have you marry me and live an un¬ 
happy life. No, no. 

Dear Hannah, my love for you would restrain 
me from doing so, and I shall always think of you, 
and love you, until my spirit soars away and takes 
its flight to realms above, and if you are still on 
earth, my spirit will still send out its loving 
thoughts to you, to lead and guide you, my love. 

Give my love to your father and also to that 
dear mother of yours whom I love with devotion 
Tell her I send her my loving farewell and hope she 
has a speedy recovery. And now, Hannah dear, 
as I have broken my vow to you, so you break 
yours with me. 

So I leave to-day,—My Love—My Love, for 
where, I do not know, I leave you that some day 
you will make another man happy, one with whom 
you will be in harmony and co-operate one with 
the other, and thus be happy together, as we should 
have been in each other love. 

Do not write, dear, as Aunt Sarah will not know 
my where abouts, but I shall always think of you 
as my lost love—my Hannah. So I send to you my 
loving farewell, but will always think of you, where 
ere I wander and roam, you will be My Only Love, 
dear.”—Lovingly—Bennie. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


163 


Bennie addressed his envelopes and sealed them 
then, feeling more secure with them safe in his 
coat pocket, he came down stairs. He intended to 
see all his folks that night and then leave early the 
next morning and would mail his letters on the 
way to the station. 

Aunt Sarah looked at him and smiled as she 
asked him where he was going. And he told her 
he would take a little walk, go down town, and for 
her not to wait lunch for him, as he would get a 
bite down town, promising to be home early for 
he wanted to see his uncle before he went out for 
the evening. 

“Well, my boy, whatever you do, keep straight, 
for Hannah’s sake, and for the sake of your dear 
mother.” Bennie told her not to fear, that he was 
discouraged now, but would tell her all his plans 
to Uncle Joe and Aunt Sarah, that night, thus in¬ 
forming them that he was leaving the next morn¬ 
ing. 

Millie was the first one in from work that night, 
and Aunt Sarah took her into her confidence and 
told her all—that she thought Bennie was going 
back to his old ways, that he was drinking again 
and that he did not go to work to-day and talked 
of leaving soon. 

She told of Hannah’s parting remark and that 
he looked upon it as a threat and not as helpful 
advice. “Well, auntie, dear, we know Bennie’s 
nature better than those on the outside of the fam¬ 
ily circle, and we know he needs advice, he needs 
a wife to hold him in check, and if they really loved 
each other, as he says they do, why, there should 
be some way to make him understand her, under¬ 
stand each other, do you not think so, auntie?” 

“Yes* Millie dear, isaid her aunt, “You have 
thrown a better and stronger light upon the subject, 
and perhaps we can make Bennie reason with us, 
and go and see Hannah, and have an understand¬ 
ing.”^ 


164 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Her aunt requested her to remain at home that 
evening and together they would try and per¬ 
suade her brother to reason this thing out from 
a different standpoint and Millie gladly promised 
to do all in her power to aid. They had not long 
to wait, for Bennie came in soon afterward. 

Bennie had gone to where his uncle worked, 
to where he should have been working that day. 
He went to the office and told the clerk he wanted 
to draw his money in full, the clerk looked sur¬ 
prised as he asked, “You are not going to leave us, 
Bennie, to work elsewhere, are you?” 

“Yes, I am going to quit, so hand over my mon¬ 
ey.” Being in no mood to be argued with, the clerk 
made up Bennie’s statement andj gave him his 
money. He knew that he would be reprimanded 
by the Superintendent for paying Bennie off, as 
they needed him, and needed him badly, for there 
were few men of his type and ability, who could be 
placed on special jobs. Bennie was one out of these 
few who showed skill in his work. 

Thanking the clerk, he went out to where his 
uncle was working, supervising the erection of a 
large library building, and was not noticed until he 
touched his uncle on the shoulder. Turning around 
he was surprised 1o see Bennie, so he smiled as he 
said, “ Hello, Bennie, where are you wandering?” 

“Oh not far today, I’ve just been to the office 
and have drawn my money in full,” replied Bennie. 
“What? You don’t mean to say you are leaving 
me, I would rather have any man on this job leave, 
than you, for I need you, my boy, and you know it.” 

“Well, I will tell you why I am leaving, and the 
reason, but I will wait around till the whistle blows, 
and we are on the way home, before I tell you.” 
“But it is not my work, or you, Uncle Joe, I am well 
satisfied with work conditions, but something else. 
Don’t worry about it.” 

He told his uncle that he would be back when 
the whistle blew, so he left and entered a saloon 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


165 


about two blocks away and took a drink of whis¬ 
key, then started toward the works as it was near 
quitting time. 

When he got as far as the office gate, he saw 
his uncle coming toward him, so he waited for 
him. “Wjell, Bennie, let us go straight home, as 
I feel there is something wrong with you.” “I can 
explain to you as we walk home and that will save 
time, as I know Aunt Sarah is waiting to advise and 
lecture me when I get home” 

So saying, he told him that some time ago while 
Hannah was in Philadelphia selecting a wedding 
gift for Harry and Elizabeth, “I bought a diamond 
ring for Hannah, but before she accepted it she had 
me make a vow, to refrain from drinking any in¬ 
toxicants, whatever, saying if I drank, then she 
would break her vow with me, as she promised to 
marry n^e within a year from that date.” 

“That part was all right, I gave my promise. 
Two weeks ago I paid a visit at Hannah’s home, 
and on leaving Chester, as we parted at the station 
with a loving kiss. Just as I stepped on the train 
she said, “Remember your vow to me Bennie, for 
if you break your vow, then I shall break mine.” 

“This iswhat has disturbed my peace of mind, 
that parting remark, for it seemed to me more 
like a threat, so I have made up my mind, not to 
ask for any explanation, but leave for parts un¬ 
known, and forget that I love Hannah, and wander, 
as is my nature, leaving behind me, loving remem¬ 
brances of my mother and Aunt Sarah and of you. 
Uncle Joe, you have been so kind and generous at 
all times to me, and to forget that I ever loved, and 
still love Hannah. 

Uncle Joe stopped him right here, as he said, 
“Bennie, you must talk with reason, you have taken 
for granted that Hannah used your vow, which is 
sacred to both of you, as a threat to warn you not 
to break it.” “On the other hand, I truly believe that 


166 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Hannah said this to you in good faith, for the wel¬ 
fare of you both, in your future life together.” 

This was the end of their conversation as they 
had reached home, and as they entered the house 
they were greeted by Aunt Sarah’s smile as she bade 
them good-evening. Uncle Joe pulled off his shoes 
as was his custom and then proceeded to the bath¬ 
room to wash and dress. 

Millie was setting the table and her aunt was 
ready to serve supper as soon as Uncle Joe was 
ready, so the family took their places at the table. 
Uncle Joe talked about the progress of the work and 
told Bennie that he had not been able to find a man 
to take his place on this special work, “So if you 
leave now, Bennie, I shall have to get a designer,” 
and then perhaps I can get a man to cut the stone. 

Aunt Sarah said, “What is that I hear about 
you, Bennie, do you mean to say you are going to 
leave us,—to leave Philadelphia—your work—your 
friends—and your loving mother, because you have 
misunderstood Hannah’s meaning.” 

“No, my boy, I plead with you not to do that, 
be reconciled in the fact that is was an error, a mis¬ 
take, a mis understanding, but go and have a talk 
with Hannah, have an understanding, for she loves 
you as you know and you love her, so why part on 
account of a slight error.” 

But Bennie was firm, saying there was no mis¬ 
understanding and apology to be made on either 
side, and told them he had made up his mind and 
he was going to do it, so there was no use to per¬ 
suade him to stay. He got no peace at supper, for 
all tried to coax him to re-consider, but he was firm 
and determined. 

Bennie retired early as he was tired having been 
up late the night before. Rising early the next 
morning, as he wanted to see his uncle before start¬ 
ing to work, to bid him good-bye thanking him for 
all his kindness. He said good-bye to his cousins 
and to dear Millie, who was worried about him, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


167 


for she was thinking of their dear mother who 
would be heart-broken to know that her boy, was 
wandering around among strangers in strange 
places. 

Taking out his suit-case, he kissed Aunt Sarah 
and started off, waving a fond farewell to her as he 
went out the gate. He was gone—going, he knew 
not where, but he was on his way. He dropped his 
two letters in the mail box and then was lost to 
view—gone—no one knew. 

“In life’s gay morn, when sprightly youth 
With vital ardour grows, 

And shines in all its fairest charms, 

Which beauty can disclose; 

Deep on thy Soul, before its powers, 

Are yet by vice enslaved. 

Be Thy Creator’s glowing name 
And character engraved. 

For soon the shades of grief shall cloud 
The sunshine of thy days; 

And cares and toils, in endless round 
Encompass all thy ways. 

Soon shall thy heart, the woes of age, 

In mournful groans deplore. 

And sadly muse on former joys 
That now return no more.” 

The morning following Bennie’s departure, 
Hannah received her letter, she knew his writing 
and was elated, for she called to her mother, saying 
she had a letter from Bennie, and she would read 
it and then bring it up to her. 

Poor Hannah, little did she realize what was in 
store for her, and she opened it and began to read, 
what was wrong with Bennie? He arrived safe 
and all the folks were well, he hopes my mother is 
progressing nicely, but what does he mean—my 
parting words were to him still imbedded on his 
mind, and he can not erase them, and with that 
thought—that I might break my vow later on af- 


168 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ter our marriage, and then I would break with 
him causing us to part. 

She read on—Therefore I have thought over the 
matter and decided not to engulf, you dear, into 
an unhappy life. And as I went out for a stroll 
last night, I met two of my associates, and being 
in such a frame of mind, I took the bitter cup of 
woe,—a drink to my sorrow, and so I have broken 
my vow, and I’ve thought over it many times, that 
I can not have you marry me and live an unhappy 
life. 

No, no, dear, my love for you would restrain 
me from doing so, and I shall always think of you 
and love you until my spirit soars away and takes 
its flight to realms above, and if you are still on 
earth, my spirit will send out loving thoughts to 
you to lead and guide you, my love. 

Hannah dropped the letter, her eyes were dim 
and things were blurred to her vision, but she 
thought of her mother and picked up her letter and 
went upstairs to her mother’s room and as she saw 
her mother she said, “Mother dear, Bennie is gone, 
gone from Philadelphia, no one knows where, and 
it is all my fault,” and she threw herself on the 
bed sobbing as though her heart would break, “yes, 
mother, it is all my fault, and Oh! how I love him, 
Oh Bennie, dear, why did you do it, why did you 
go away, why did you not come to me and let me 
explain to you, my love?” 

She cried and sobbed, “Oh mother, what shall 
I do now without Bennie?” Her mother tried to con¬ 
sole her, but she might have tried to turn a tidal 
wave, it would have been just as easy. 

Hannah was heart-broken and her mother was 
at a loss to know why Bennie would leave so sud¬ 
denly without saying good-bye. She tried to find 
out from Hannah why he had gone, but she did 
not say. 

For Hannah was crying and saying, “Why did 
I let Bennie leave me? It was all my fault,” but 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


169 


she did not tell her mother what was her fault. 
As is was almost time for her father to come in 
for his lunch, Mrs. Sharp roused Hannah a little 
and she quieted down a trifle, but as soon as she 
saw her father, she burst out crying and sobbing 
and going up to him she put her arms around his 
neck and laid her hand on his shoulders, as she told 
h'm that Bennie had gone away and that it was all 
her fault. 

Her father talked to her and asked her to be 
calm and tell him the news, and we shall find out 
just what can be done. So Hannah told him just 
what Bennie had written and her father asked, 
“Why is it all your fault, dear?” 

“I will tell you, Father dear,” for it was no sec¬ 
ret, when Bennie made the vow, she told her mother 
all about it, and she approved of it, and thought 
well of Bennie for doing it. Hannah went on and 
told her father that when Bennie gave her the dia¬ 
mond ring, that he made a vow or promise that he 
would refram from drinking any intoxicants, and I 
promised that if he kept his faith that I would 
marry him within a year. But if he broke his vow, 
I would break my vow with him.” 

Now, father dear, as we parted at the station at 
Chester, that Sunday night, after kissing him good¬ 
bye, I said, “Remember your vow, Bennie.” So he 
thinks it sounded more like a threat, than love. 

Hannah could endure no more, for she began 
to cry bitterly and her father could not console her, 
she kept saying over and over again, “It is my fault, 
I should not have said that to him, and now he is 
gone,—gone forever.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


BENNIE OUR WANDERER.—DEATH OF JOHN 
GREGORY 

Bennie had left Philadelphia, and no one knew 
where—he did not know himself, but he was start¬ 
ed on his wandering. He was gone, but soon he 
will return to his mother, on a sad mission. 

We shall see. 

The day after Bennie’s departure, his dear 
mother received his letter, telling her he was leav¬ 
ing Philadelphia, but did not say where he was 
As she read on, she pondered and wondered 
what had happened to him; something out of the 
ordinary, of that she was sure, for she knew that 
he truly loved Hannah, and she thought to herself, 
now he has left his love behind. 

She called Teresa and told her part of the news, 
then she said , “Read it to me dear, will you?” Tere¬ 
sa did so, and as she finished she found that Aunt 
Sarah would write soon and explain all. “What 
does he mean, dear.” That Aunt Sarah would ex¬ 
plain why. They were puzzled. 

When John Gregory and Arthur came home 
from work that night, Mother Gregory gave her 
husband the letter to read. Well, said he, “Bennie 
has taken a wandering spell, it will do him good to 
get away from his own people, then when he re¬ 
turns he will appreciate your kindness to him. For 
who is going to bestow kindness and friendship 
upon him, like you have done all your life since he 
was born?” “Yes, he is our w r ayward son.” 

“Yes, Johnny,” said Mother Gregory, he needed 
my protection and I gave it to him, and always ad¬ 
vised him to lead a God-like life.” Arthur spoke 
up and said, “I am sure of that and as long as I can 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


171 


remember, you have done everything you could 
possibly do to make him see his error, but to no 
avail.” He told her not to worry, for he would 
learn a lesson that he needs badly. 

“Yes, I know, Arthur dear,” said she, “I do not 
worry over any of my other children, but you know 
he needs me,—My Guidance—My care, and I would 
gladly lay down my life that he might live a better 
life.” She went on telling that her race was about 
run and that her span of life before her was short 
and soon would come to an end, Teresa stopped 
her mother. 

“Mother dear, we do not want you to speak like 
this, for you are to be with us many years, and we 
hope to fill them every one full of happiness, for 
we love you so much, mother dear.” 

“Yes, Teresa, I realize that, and I was so happy 
thinking that Bennie would marry Hannah and 
settle down happily for the rest of his days.” But 
she said “His letter makes me see things in a differ¬ 
ent light, I see him wandering about, aimlessly over 
the face of the earth, no one knows where. 

A few days later, while doing some shopping 
for Teresa, she heard some singing and as she drew 
closer, she found a band of The Salvation Army 
holding a street service and as she listened, she was 
shocked for the moment, for they were singing a 
hymn that appealed to her Inner self. She heard— 

“Where is my wandering boy to-night, 

The boy of my tenderest care 

The boy that was once my joy and light 

The child of my love and prayer. 

Oh where is my boy to-night, 

Oh where is my boy to-night, 

My heart o'erflows, for I love him he knows, 

Oh where is my boy to-night? 

Once he was pure as the morning dew, 

As he knelt at his mother's knee. 

No face more bright, nor heart more true; 

And none was so sweet as he.” 


172 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Mother Gregory was deeply affected and waited 
to hear no more, for her heart was indeed o’erflow- 
ing as she thought of her Bennie. She started for 
home, thinking of her wandering boy, for he knows 
I love him and gave him my tenderest care at all 
times. How I shall miss him, no wonder I am sad. 

On entering the house she laid her parcels on 
the table and told her daughter that she was going 
to her room and rest for half an hour as she was 
all upset. “Are you feeling ill, mother dear,” said 
Teresa. 

Mother Gregory assured her that she was not 
ill just a little disturbed about Bennie, so asked her 
not to worry. That dear old Soul wanted to be 
alone, in silent meditation—to be with God in her 
hour of trials—to be at peace. 

To those, to whom peace is sweet comes a broad 
developed undersanding. And it is only through 
perfect understanding that we are led by a Guiding 
Hand—by An Inner Voice—The Voice in the Si¬ 
lence—to rise above our petty selves—to walk 
through the paths and gateways of our trials that 
loom up before us, like unto the Rock of Gibraltar, 
and thus brush them aside as chaff before the wind. 

So this dear Soul seeks guidance from an All¬ 
wise Father and Creator of the Universe. The 
Father of all Wisdom in her hour of prayer, and 
prays that her boy be led aright, and be so guided 
along the heavenly way, that he will be impressed 
and influenced to listen to Her Guiding Voice, when 
it will bring peace to her Soul. 

Knowing and having full faith that her prayer 
will be answered, she finds peace and consolation 
in the thought that her boy would soon respond 
and write home. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

Aunt Sarah knew that her sister would be wor¬ 
ried about Bennie, so she lost no time in writing, 
telling all she knew, that he had gone, no one knew 
where, that he did not know himself, at the time. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


173 


She assured her that he would soon return and be 
under their roof and guidance once more. She 
told how Joe and herself, as well as Millie, tried to 
persuade him to stay, not to roam about from place 
to place but he would not listen to us. 

“From what I hear neither he nor Hannah had a 
quarrel, but there has been a mis-understanding 
on Bennie’s part, and he let it prey on his mind till 
he decided to go away to forget all about his love, 
never once did he think it worth while to let Han¬ 
nah explain. 

Like you, I was hoping that they would marry 
soon, and settle down to be happy in each others 
love, for I believe Hannah truly loves Bennie. I 
have not heard from Hannah yet, but expect to get 
a letter, enquiring about her lover, whether we 
have had any word from him, as I know she is 
heart-broken, for they were attached to each other 
and I never thought anything could part them. 

I was glad to hear that John and Arthur were 
getting along so nicely, and I suppose Clyde is at¬ 
tending High School now, is he not? And dear 
little Marie, I’d love to see her, don’t you know, 
sister, we miss her so much, for during your short 
stay here, we were all attracted to her, for she has 
such loving ways. Tell her that Cousin Joe sends 
his love to her. And how is Teresa, or as I call 
her, Peggy? Hope she is keeping well as well as 
her darlings whom I know you love and adore. 

Now, sister dear, I will close my letter to you, 
as I must be getting supper ready for the men will 
soon be home. I want to tell you that Millie is do¬ 
ing fine and has made many acquaintances and 
real friends here, she is growing very tall, she is the 
tallest one of the family, and everybody loves her. 
With best love from Joe and myself—I am as ever” 
Your loving sister—Sarah. 

Harry and his wife had been gone over three 
weeks and no word as to their safe arrival yet. 


174 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Now Bennie has been gone a week, and no word 
from him. How they missed him in Philadelphia, 
Uncle Joe especially, for he was at a total loss at 
times for he was hard to replace, being specially 
gifted along his line of work and uncle had relied 
on him to accomplish this special piece of work. 

He appreciated Bennie’s skill and realized that 
an unseen force seemed to lead and guide him and 
direct his every move as he mastered the difficult 
work. We may call it Intuition, or what ever we 
please, but there was no getting away from the 
fact that he could go right on, without any seeming 
hardship on his part, but it was quite natural for 
him to do so, so he made no special effort to accom¬ 
plish what was on hand to do. 

So we can readily see why Uncle Joe missed 
Bennie, for we find him, very often, these days with 
Mallet and chisel in hand, trying to show his men 
how to do the work that Bennie did quite naturally. 
He told Sarah that Bennie could cut and engrave a 
difficult figure on a piece of stone without making 
much of an effort, but now it is left to me, Indeed I 
wish the lad would return, for he was like our own 
son, rather than a nephew.” 

About a week after Mother Gregory had receiv¬ 
ed Bennie’s letter, telling of his departure, Arthur 
asked her as he came in from work, whether she 
had heard from Bennie, yet? “No, Arthur, not 
yet, but surely he will write soon.” 

“Yes, I think we can expect a letter any day, 
now, oh no, he wont forget his dear mother, who 
has always been so considerate and kind to him. 
I am sure of that.” “Well I am going to take Peggy 
and the children out for a ride after supper, and I 
want you and the old man to come along. It will 
not be dark for nearly two hours and we can go 
quite a distance in that timje.” 

They were soon ready and when Arthur drove 
up to the front gate, they all piled in, and soon they 
were speeding out in the country where everything 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


175 


looked fresh and clean. He had a load, but they did 
not mind being a little crowded, as the children 
would not think of going for a ride without Uncle 
Clyde and Aunt Marie. So they had their desire and 
a merry crowd they were, and happy, too. 

They motored toward Clifton Forge in the Vir¬ 
ginia Valley and found the country beautiful. 
Mother Gregory marvelled at the wonders and 
beauty of nature. As she said nature is preparing 
to rest—the leaves are turning all colors and shades, 
throwing off natures mantle. Oh God, how grand 
aie the works of Thy hands, everything in order— 
everything in unity—peace and concord. Co-op¬ 
erating and in harmony. 

“Yes,” said Arthur, “nature takes a prominent 
part in everything that grows and in all our lives. 
That is from a Natural Cause. We are acted upon 
and impressed to do certain things, as individuals 
and as a race. We do not realize from whence it 
cometh or whether it goeth, but we do know it is 
an Unseen Force, whether it is an etheric condition, 
magnetism—or Cause and Effect. It is one or the 
other, I can not be the judge.” But let Him (God) 
who doeth all things well, enlighten us, and give 
us knowledge and wisdom that we may receive 
more Light upon this vast subject. 

Mother Gregory was rather surprised and said, 
“Arthur dear, that was a grand way to express your 
soul, and the first time I have heard you utter an 
expression of this kind. “Well Mother, my thoughts 
lead me on to things that most people call myster¬ 
ious, but I term them the workings of Natural Law. 

It was now getting quite dark and Arthur sug¬ 
gested that they had better head for home. John 
Gregory seconded the motion and no sooner said 
than done, Arthur turned around and they speeded 
for Staunton and home. 

The ride was thoroughly enjoyed by all 
and the cool fresh air was invigorating, so 
naturally they were ready to enjoy a night’s rest- 


176 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ful sleep. After partaking of a light lunch they re¬ 
tired. As usual, Mother Gregory waited for the 
others and then, when all was still, she could open 
her heart to God, thanking Him for all the blessings 
received at His hands, for the bountiful goodness 
that fell to her lot. She prayed to the All Wise 
Creator to heal the sick and afflicted, for her wan¬ 
dering boy, who was away from home, Lead him, 
Oh Father in the paths of Truth, And lead us Oh 
Father in the paths of Peace. 

“Unhelped by Thee in errors maze we grope, 

While passion stains, and folly dim our youth, 

And age comes on, uncheeredby faith and hope. 

Lead us, oh Father, to Thy heavenly rest. 

However rough and steep the path may be, 

Through joy and sorrow, as Thou deemest best; 

Until our lives are perfected in Thee.” 

Having thus given thanks she got ready to sleep 
still thinking of her wandering son, and the song 
she heard on the street that day and pondered over 
it as she assured herself that it was true, indeed. 

“Where is my wandering boy to-night, 

The boy of my tenderest care.” 

That was her thought and she wondered how soon 
she would hear from him. Three weeks had gone 
by, and no word yet. 

Aunt Sarah and Uncle Joe missed Bennie very 
much for he was like their own child, in fact they 
had given him more care and attention than their 
own had received. His uncle missed him at work, 
for he needed him, being a skilled and efficient 
workman, and could be depended on, for whatever 
was on hand to do, they took great interest in do¬ 
ing it and doing it in the right way. 

We sympathize with both father and son, for 
they had a weakness which seemed to control them 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


177 


at times. These men did not have a will-power 
sufficiently strong to control themselves, so we 
admit a weakness, and they are to be pitied rather 
than censored. So we sympathize with them. 

In the meantime Aunt Sarah received word 
from Harry saying that they were at Colorado 
Springs, were both well and liked their new loca¬ 
tion and that they would stay there for a while at 
least. He told of sending cards to Clyde and Marie 
and that he had written to his Mother and Father, 
and that they would likely get the letters about the 
same time. 

Ahielia also received a short letter and was 
promised a longer letter, telling all about the coun¬ 
try. Elizabeth sent a message to Millie saying she 
would dearly love to have her here to see the beau¬ 
tiful scenery and that they would enjoy so many 
things together. We gaze with wonder at the many 
things in nature that are strange to us. So many 
different colors of rock, each strata with its own 
paticular color caused by heat and pressure, earth 
disturbances and upheavals of lava. 

We find hot springs and steam pouring out of 
the bowels of the earth, caused by heated zones— 
the work of nature. Harry tried to explain these 
things in his letter to Aunt Sarah. 

Millie was doing well at her work and as she 
grew accustomed to it she liked it very much for 
it appealed to her. Millie was a fine looking young 
lady, very attractive and of a pleasing manner 
which drew trade, so consequently she was pro¬ 
moted from time to time, surpassing some of the 
clerks who were longer in service than she, for 
she drew a good salary and in addition she got com¬ 
mission on her sales. 

Millie spent many of her week ends in Camden 
with Amelia’s family who were pleased to have her 
at all times and then Millie loved little Helen who 
was very fond of Aunt Millie. 

Bennie, our wanderer, away from all who loved 


178 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


him, roaming around among strangers found him¬ 
self on the outskirits of Topeka, Kansas, where he 
was employed as stone-cutter and setter, on a Post- 
Office which was being erected there. As he work¬ 
ed, his thoughts were of home, his dear Mother, 
Hannah, his last love whom he still loved, as he 
thought he said to himself, “Yes, I love her with 
all my heart and soul in sincerety and in Truth.” 
Thus this verse was recalled. 

“Love is a Guiding Star, 

A beacon burning bright, 

Triumphant o‘er the sandy bar, 

It sheds its brilliant light; 

Illuminates life’s tossing waves 
You can not fail to see 
Nor feel it for a harbor crave 
A haven ion life’s sea. 

Love made this world a pretty place 
With harmony and peace, 

God’s legacy to every race 
To live His love to please. 

The world that lofty mountains wrought 
The ocean depth and sea, 

That word is LOVE and Love is God; 

This love he gave to me. 

Love is ever a Guiding Star, 

Life’s compass points its way. 

And safely leads where ‘er we are, 

I can not go astray. 

And when my body peacefully lies 
Within the house of clay. 

In spirit rises toward the skies 
My Soul in ecstacy.” 

P. C. Michaels 

Such were his thoughts as he worked on and on, 
and he determined to write to his dear mother for 
he knew she would worry about him as he pro¬ 
mised he would let her know of his whereabouts, 
and he did not mean to cause her any suffering 
needlessly. 

That night after supper, he went to his room to 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


179 


be alone—to feel the influence of his loving mother, 
for she had drawn very close to him at times when 
he was heavy and weary and needed her loving 
guidance, so now he felt this need as he wanted to 
write and ease her mind with regard to his welfare. 

So he closed his door and getting his writing 
material ready he sat down to write, while he asked 
for the inspiration of Her Guiding Voice, and he 
had faith that she would draw close to him now. 
Spying the little bible which she had given to him 
when he left home so long ago, “and I promised her 
then that I would read a passage every night and I 
have not done so but I hope to be forgiven.” 

“Yes, this book is all that’s left me now! 

Tears will unbidden start; 

With faltering lips and throbbing brow, 

I press it to my heart. 

For my years past 
In here is our family tree, 

My Mother’s hands this bible clasped, 

When I was leaving, gave it me.” 

Topeka, Kansas, Nov. 10, 1903. 

My Dearest Mother— 

I know you are anxious to hear from me, and 
to know if I am pleasantly located, and I want you 
to know that I have been working for the last two 
weeks on a Post Office Building on the outskirits 
of the city, and expect to be here for some time, at 
least until late spring. 

I like my work, and my foreman is very friendly 
as are also my fellow workmen. There seems to 
be an atmosphere of trust and confidence among 
these men. As this is in my line, I find myself do¬ 
ing the part that it seems not many men are cap¬ 
able of doing well, if at all. And Mother dear, I 
think of the many times you helped me, and now I 
feel myself willing to show a kindness to these men 
by helping them to understand the steps required 
in accomplishing the work. So I have made many 


180 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


friends here among the workers and also with those 
who employ me. 

I am keeping well and hope you are also and 
that you do not worry about me for I am taking 
great care of myself. I often feel your influence 
and feel your presence as though from the spirit 
realms, for I feel your inspiring thoughts leading 
me on to higher and nobler thoughts—to work on 
and you will win—-you seem to impress me to shun 
evil companions and to lead a God-like life, which 
I shall endeavor at all times to do. 

As I started to write I picked up your bible 
which you gave me long ago, dear mother, and as 
I looked at it, it seemed to bring me in close touch 
with your dear sweet self. I must confess, mother 
dear I am not always able to throw off evil con¬ 
ditions which often surround me, I try but fail, very 
often. I get so discouraged at times and then I 
am led astray for I do things that I know I should 
not do. 

So mother dear, I ask your aid to send your lov¬ 
ing thoughts to guide and lead me in the straight 
and narrow way that I may see the shining Light 
beyond the cloud which obscures my view. I pray 
to the Guiding Spirit, The Source of All Wisdom, 
to lead me on in the path of Truth and Justice. 

I know you were surprised at my leaving Aunt 
Sarah‘s so suddenly, but as she has explained fully, 
1 shall say nothing about it, as telling it only brings 
to my mind regret, of what might have been. I 
hope Father and Arthur are doing fine and I send 
my loving thoughts to Teresa and her children, 
whom you love and adore. I long to see you all, to 
see the sweet loving face of my Mother beam with 
pleasure when I open the door. Yes, I understand. 
Mother. 

Now, Mother dear, give my love to little Marie 
and tell her to write me a long letter, telling me 
all that is happening and also give my love to my 
baby brother, ah, ah, he wont like me to call him 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


181 


that, will he? Tell him to write, too. I am writ¬ 
ing to Aunt Sarah too, so she will get my letter 
about the same time you get this one. Now I will 
close by sending my love to all. 

Send my letters in care of Mrs. Louisa Thorn¬ 
ton—No. 173 Park Row, Topeka, (Kansas. En¬ 
closed find money order for Forty Dollars ($40.00) 
as I do not expect to be home for Christmas and I 
want you to get a gift for yourself, in remembrance 
of me. 

Your Loving Son—Bennie. 

His mother’s letter written, he goes on and sends 
a loving message to that dear motherly soul—Aunt 
Sarah. He tells her about his work, the men he 
comes in touch with, telling her to say to Uncle 
Joe that he is working on a Post Office Building, 
but not so elaborate a one as we worked on in West 
Philadelphia. 

He told how he missed them all, and how he 
appreciated all that they had done for him, and that 
he realized he had been treated as a son. He want¬ 
ed his uncle to know that he realized how much 
he had helped him in his work, saying, that had it 
not have been for Uncle Joe, he could not have 
accomplished the difficult things he did. 

He told his auntie that he could not write to 
Hannah, no not yet, but perhaps a little later, he 
will be able to write to his lost love—his Hannah. 
But just now he could not without telling her of 
his love. Some day when the parting of the ways 
is removed, and the silvery light is on the moon— 
when the dark clouds roll away and prospects are 
brighter, then I’ll try to write for I know she is 
heart-broken on account of my leaving. But I go 
to bury my grief, to be away from my true but 
lost love—my Hannah. 

In closing I send my love to all, and I shall al¬ 
ways be a son to you, and am always thinking of 
the loved ones I left behind. I am as ever, Lovingly, 


182 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Bennie. Send letters in care of Mrs. Louisa Thorn¬ 
ton—No. 173 Park Row, Topeka, Kansas. 

His letters written he took his coat and hat and 
started to the Post Office to mail them. He had 
no notion of writing to any one else, not even to 
Hannah whom he loved dearly. 

Bennie settled down fo ;work, afrid while he 
drank some, and often stayed out late, yet he man¬ 
aged to save a little money, which he left with the 
widow with whom he boarded, for safe keeping 
telling her he might need it a little later on, as he 
would likely move on to some other place. And 
this was true. 

We shall see. 

That loving soul Hannah, broken hearted, 
heaved many a sigh as she thot of Bennie’s going, 
without giving her a chance to explain. And one day 
she said to her dear mother, “It is over a month 
since Bennie left and no word, yet. I am sure that 
Aunt Sarah would let me know as soon as she 
hears, for she understands.” 

Hannah’s thoughts were absolutely true, for 
the first thing that Aunt Sarah thought of was to 
write and tell Hannah the news, for she knew this 
dear soul loved Bennie and was broken-hearted 
over his disappearance, so soon after his visit. 

So his aunt sat down at once and wrote to Han¬ 
nah telling her that he was working and would 
be in Topeka for some time and that he would go 
farther South but that he was thinking of the 
loved ones he had left behind and how he missed 
the home folks. “Hannah dear, I am enclosing his 
address so if you care to write to him, you can do 
so.” 

“He speaks of you, dear in the fondest terms and 
it makes my heart ache, to think of him going off 
without one word of explanation. But dear, he 
loves you so much that he does not want to stand 
in your way,so he takes his own way of expressing 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


183 


his feelings, by going away to forget his love and 
bury his grief. 

I am telling you this for I feel you should know 
and I hope our Bennie will realize that you are 
suffering on his account and write to you, or better 
yet, come to you. So dear, have courage and I 
trust all will be made right. 

I hope your mother is improving rapidly and 
will soon be restored to health and be spared for 
many years. With best wishes for a happy re¬ 
union and with sincere love, I remain as ever—” 

Aunt Sarah. 

The day following Hannah received her letter 
in the afternoon mail, and as her father had left 
for work, she took her letter upstairs, to be with 
her mother while reading it. 

She was all excited as she entered her mother’s 
room and said, “Mother, I have a letter from Ben¬ 
nie’s Aunt Sarah and I’ll read it to you. After she 
was through reading, her mother said, “Now, Han¬ 
nah dear, I would write Bennie a nice letter, telling 
him how sorry you were that he had left in such a 
hurry, due to a mis-understanding between you, 
and that you deeply regret that such a thing had 
occurred, but that you meant it for the good of 
both of you. 

That you were delighted to hear from Aunt 
Sarah, that he was well and working and that you 
hope he will return soon, that you love him just as 
ever, and always will love him. Tell him that you 
have prayed every night to the Father of All-Wis¬ 
dom to protect him and bring him safely back to 
you, for you love him dearly. 

That is true Hannah, you do love him and we 
all love him.” Hannah said she would just copy 
the letter for it was well expressed and I do love 
him, mother, and as the days go by, my love for 
him is so intense and far-reaching that I do not 
think I could live happily, now, without Bennie. 


184 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


She sat down and penned the letter but did not 
seal it, for she wanted her father to read it first. 
In this home there were no secrets and we find 
harmony peace and concord. As soon as her father 
came in and saw Hannah’s smiling face he knew 
she had heard from Bennie. 

“Well, Hannah dear,” said he, “What’s the good 
news?” She asked him how he knew she had good 
news? He told her that was easy to tell for your 
face is all radiant with smiles, and your eyes spar¬ 
kle like stars. “So my face is a tell tale, is it?” 

“Yes, father dear, I have good news, and a heavy 
burden has been lifted from me and I feel light 
hearted once more, my soul rejoices. I had a letter 
from Bennie’s Aunt Sarah who confided in me 
and I want you to read the letter. Then I want 
you to read the one I am going to send to Bennie, 
Mother dictated it and I think you will agree with 
me that it is very well put.” 

After reading both letters her father said to her, 
“Well Hannah that reminds me of the letters your 
mother used to send to me, so full of her true sweet 
self and they always made me want to be a little 
better and thus I kept on improving so as to please 
her.” 

Mr. Sharp then told Hannah that he knew their 
love was mutual, that each one showed it by their 
actions, and he said, “I am indeed sorry that you 
had that mis-understanding but I hope dear, that 
in the near future, your love for each other will 
bring you together in a happy union.” 

We readily see the true expression of the soul 
of Mr. Sharp and he meant every word of it. The 
Sharp family loved and adored each other and there 
was confidence manifested at all times. 

As Hannaih mailed her letter to Bennie she 
sent out her loving thoughts that he be led by a 
Guiding Hand, and not a single night passed that 
she did not pray for him—Her Only Love. 

Christmas was over still Bennie worked on, and 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


185 


with the New Year came cold weather, bitter cold 
weather and as a result the work on the building 
was shut down as it was too cold for outside work. 
Thus several men were laid off, including Bennie. 

So Bennie informed his boarding mistress that 
he was out of work and would be leaving the first 
of the week. She said, “Well, I suppose you will 
want to take your money, Bennie?” And he told 
her it was necessary, as he knew not where he 
might roam. So she assured him it was alright, 
she would draw it out of the bank for him as she 
knew it was safer there than lying in the house. 

“Well, well,” said Bennie, “How thoughtful of 
you.” The good old soul got his money early Mon¬ 
day morning and gave it to him. He thanked her 
for all her kindness and courtesy to him at all times 
and told her he expected to leave that afternoon 
on the two o’clock train for the South, as he was 
going to Oklahoma, where he intended to spend 
the winter. 

“If any letters come for me, please hold them 
till I send you my address and I’ll thank you in ad¬ 
vance and some day I’ll invite you to my wedding.” 
“And when will that be, Bennie? And who is the 
lady and where does she live?” 

Bennie struck a snag, he wished right then and 
there he had not joked about his wedding, for it 
struck him to the heart. “Oh, he said, she lives in 
the East, in Pennsylvania, and is a loving soul, “He 
could say no more, he was full to overflowing. 

Bennie went out to make inquiry about his 
train and when he came back she was preparing 
dinner, so he told her he left at Two O’clock. She 
said she would have dinner ready and not detain 
him. 

To ate his dinner, settled his board bill and again 
thanked the old lady for her interest in him and bid¬ 
ding her good-bye, he took his grips and was gone. 
Late the following day Bennie landed in McAllister, 
Oklahoma, a stranger—a wanderer. He secured 


186 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


a room at a small hotel for the night and being tir¬ 
ed, he soon retired. 

Bright and early we find Bennie up and around, 
for he wanted to look for work. He found that 
work was not to be had. So he thought of the 
mines and perhaps that will be a good place to work 
the remainder of the winter.” 

No sooner said than done, he inquired about 
the mines and was told the nearest mine was about 
a mile and a half out of town. So he started for 
the mine. 

Arriving there, he enquired at the office where 
he could see the mine-forman. He was told if he 
would wait until noon that the fore-man would 
be here. 

“Are you looking for work,” asked the clerk? 
“Yes Sir,” said Bennie. The clerk asked him what 
kind of work he wanted and Bennie told him he 
was not particular, he was willing to take most any¬ 
thing. “You know I used to be a mule-driver when 
quite a boy, but later I worked in the mines with 
my Father, but I am a stone-cutter by trade.” 

“Oh well, you have had some experience,” said 
the clerk. “Oh yes, some,V replijed Bennie. “I 
know we are full up said the clerk, but I’ll see the 
foreman for you.” So Bennie thanked the old 
gentleman. 

“My Mother is with me, thought Bennie, for as 
she would say to me, it was the Hand of God, bless 
her dear soul, here I am wandering about, and 
tosssed like aship at sea, when I could have been 
living at home, with loving hands helping me, if I 
had not be so hasty.” 

Soon the foreman came into the office and the 
clerk spoke to him first. He said, “Dick (his name 
was Dick Whittaker), I know you are full handed 
just now, but here is a man that I think would 
make a good hand on that double team of mules. 
I have talked to him while he was waiting to see 
you, and he impresses me very much, and if you 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


187 


will give him the job, I shall esteem it a great 
favor.” 

“What is your name,” asked the foreman? 
“Bennie Gregory” was the reply. “Well, said the 
foreman, you can go up to the boarding house and 
arrange for board, and you can come out to work 
in the morning, and report to the Boss-hauler, as 
I will mention to him that you are to take the 
team.” “All right sir,” said Bennie. 

Bennie was now more satisfied, for it was not 
easy to secure work. He went and engaged board¬ 
ing and a room. He then went back to the hotel 
and got his baggage and took it to the boarding¬ 
house. 

When he got there he could smell the supper 
cooking and it made him hungry for he had only 
taken a lunch at noon and was now ready for a 
hot meal. He had not long to wait for supper was 
about to be served. 

The men took their places and a man waiter 
came up to Bennie showed him his place, as he 
said very pleasanty, “My good brother, you will 
always occupy this seat at the table while you are 
here.” Bennie thanked him. 

Taking his baggage to his room, he sat down 
and wrote to the old lady in Topeka, asking her 
to forward any mail to the enclosed address and 
wished her success. This being off his mind he 
went out to mail his letter, for he was anxiously 
awaiting mail from home, feeling they would lose 
no time in writing. 

He returned to his room, and to rest, for he was 
to go on a new job, in the morning. He was awak¬ 
ened by the rising bell, this was a new feature to 
Bennie, for he was accustomed to being called to 

breakfast. , , 

He missed his Aunt Sarah and Oh! how lonely 
he was, away from all his people who had so will- 
in glv catered to his wants at all times. But now 
things were quite different, he was among strang- 


188 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ers and must concede to the custom of the house. 

Breakfast over, he starts for work and reports 
to the Bosslhauler as he had been told. “Yes, I was 
instructed to give you the team, and you can get 
them out of the stable and I will send a man with 
you to-day to show you the grades, then you can 
get along alright.” Bennie thanked him. 

Bennie was in deep thought as he entered the 
stable, what friendly people they are here, every 
one you meet is so kind and considerate. Bennie 
got along very well with the team, and as he 
worked day after day, he took great interest in his 
work, hauling all he possibly could, besides he took 
extra good care of the team. In this way he made 
many friends,—the foreman—the boss-hauler— 
and the old clerk who took an interest in him from 
the very first. 

This kind hearted gentleman would stop to talk 
to Bennie and tell him he was glad to hear favor¬ 
able reports about your work, my boy, and I 
thought I was not mistaken in you, for I could see 
you wanted work, and knowing how scarce jobs 
were, I sympathised with you, Benny, and I am not 
sorry I spoke for you.” 

Bennie thanked him and said that he hoped 
some day to be able to repay him for his kindness. 
“Bennie, my boy, you are repaying me, now, with 
interest, because you are not betraying the con¬ 
fidence I placed in you”. 

“No Sir, my dear mother instilled in me to do 
what is right between man and God, at all times, 
and I shall always do her bidding.” 

Bennie worked faithfuly, deeply interested in 
his work, but anxious to hear from home. Three 
weeks had elapsed and then he received two letters, 
one from Aunt Sarah and the other from his dear 
sweet mother. She told him all the news and said, 
“Your Father is not very well but we hope it is 
nothing serious”. 

Two days later he received a telegram—“Father 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


189 


dangerously ill, come home at once.—Mother” 
This had also been forwarded from Topeka, 
Kansas. The telegram was received at the board¬ 
ing house and was sent to the Mine Office. The 
clerk seeing it was for Bennie, exclaimed, “For 
Bennie, he shall have it at once, so he called one of 
the men near the opening and told him to go inside 
and see that Bennie Gregory gets this without delay, 
for it may be very important.” 

The man said he would find him and deliver it 
personally. He had no trouble in finding Bennie 
and when he had read the message, he turned to 
the bearer and said, “I must go at once, and I am 
going to tie the team here and I would be pleased 
if you would find the boss-hauler and let him know 
I have been called home at once on account of the 
serious illness of my father.” 

The man consented and Bennie went out and 
straight to the office, where the clerk was anxiously 
waiting to know if Bennie had received bad news 
from home. “Yes, said Bennie, “My father is 
dangerously ill and my mother wants me to come 
at once. I am going to obey her call, and if you 
will give me what little money I have coming, I’ll 
pay my board and start for Staunton, Virginia, as 
soon as possible.” 

The old gentleman told him he would gladly 
give him What he had earned, “But if you need a 
little more, I will let you have it, gladly, but I 
regret very much to see you leave. I hope that 
your father will fully recover and to see you back 
with us. It is natural that being the oldest son, 
that your mother should call on you in a case of 
this kind.” 

Bennie said “That was one reason, but there is 
one still more important she wants me near her. 
“He went on to tell his friend of the attachment 
between them—a mutual love, love that does not 
exist between my other brothers and sisters, be¬ 
cause I have always been inclined to be wayward— 


190 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


a wanderer—my mother looked after me with 
loving care and guidance, and always advised me 
to heed Her Guiding Voice, wherever I might be, 
for she would impress me what to do at all times. 

“I often feel her loving presence aobut me when 
I am in trouble, trying to lead me to do right, and 
when I came to McAllister and found no work to 
be had, it was her loving inspired thought that led 
me to the mine Office, and I fully believe it was 
her loving presence that led you, my dear friend, to 
ask the foreman and to plead in my behalf, for 
which I want to thank you from the depths of my 
heart and soul. 

The old clerk laid his hand on Bennie’s shoulder 
as he said, “You are certainly blessed with a loving 
mother, and how you must miss her, and how glad 
she will be to have you near, and I would say to 
you, Bennie, my boy, stay home with her.” 

He went on telling how much he regretted his 
father’s illness and that he was obliged to leave 
them, “but home is your place, my boy, home with 
your dear old mother who is longing for you. So 
get your things ready and I’ll inquire about trains 
through for you.” 

Glad of this assistance, Bennie hurried to his 
boarding house, packed his belongings, settled his 
biil and said he was called home on account of 
sickness. He hurried back to the Mine Office to 
find out about trains, as he came in, his old friend, 
the clerk, said, “I was just coming over to tell you 
that if you leave on the One-thirty you make 
splendid connections through to Cincinnati. Then 
you have a couple of hours to decide which route 
to take you the most direct to the Virginia Valley 
to your destination, Staunton, Virginia. 

Bennie thanked the clerk for all his kindness 
and generosity and promised to take his advice 
and start for home at once. He told him he hoped 
he would always be led by a Guiding Hand and that 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


191 


lie would be rewarded fo^ his kindness in the 
mansions of the blessed. 

Bennie went to dinner but only took time to 
get a few bites in order to get the early train. The 
old clerk went to dinner also, but in another direc¬ 
tion, as he was staying in a private home nearby. 
He told Bennie to hurry so as not to miss his train. 
He had secured Bennie’s ticket and had it all ready 
for him, and it was well he did, for the train pulled 
in a few r minutes after Bennie came. 

Settling for the ticket he shook hands with his 
faithful friend and as he stepped on the train the 
old man said, “Write as soon as you arrive, for 
I am anxious to hear how your father is, and now 
good-bye, may God bless and protect you on your 
homeward journey, my boy.” 

Now that he w 7 as safely on the train, he relapsed 
and had time to think. He thought of his dear 
mother in her hour of trial, of all the folks at home, 
of his Aunt Sarah and Uncle Joe, of Hannah, his 
true and only love. As he thought 'of her, he 
wondered what she thought of him, and had he 
but known that she had written him a long loving 
letter, asking him to come home for she loved him 
just the same. 

But unfortunately he was never to receive this 
missive of love and esteem, for in some w r ay it was 
routed wrong and finally came back to her, marked 
uncalled for, and unknown. So he never knew how 
anxious Hannah and her parents were to receive 
and welcome Bennie into their home. 

Hannah worried about this and could not under¬ 
stand it, but such was the case and Bennie wouid 
have been amazed had he known it. His mind 
turned to the new friend whom he had just left, 
how kind he had been and even now he would be 
wiring Mother Gregory that her boy was on the 
w^ay. Bennie had full faith that he would keep 
his promise and get the message started at once. 

After many weary and anxious hours, the train 


192 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


arrived at Cincinnati and Bennie finds he has two 
hours leisure before his train would leave for The 
Virginia Valley. He procures his ticket and then 
gets something to eat and puts in the time sight¬ 
seeing, as there were many things of interest to a 
stranger. 

Thus our Bennie did not find the time hang 
heavy while in Cincinnati, for he put in his time 
going to see the places of interest. He was back 
at the depot in plenty of time to attend to his 
baggage and get on the train which left at 2 P.M. 
arriving at Staunton about 4 P.M. the following 
day. He knew his mother would expect him at 
that time. 

As he sped along, he was thinking of the past, 
the errors he had made, how much suffering he 
had needlessly called into existence, all because he 
had that weakness which he was now deciding to 
overcome at all hazards. 

Yes, this was the home stretch and the nearer 
he came, the more he realized the need of turning 
over a new life and being a comfort to his dear 
mother. 

But We Shall See. 

“Few are thy days, and full of woe, 

O man, of woman born! 

Thy doom is written, “Dust thou art,” 

And unto dust return. 

Behold the emblem of thy state, 

In flowers that bloom and die. 

Or in the shadows of fleeting form, 

That mocks the gazer’s eye. 

Guilty and frail, how shalt thou stand 
Before thy sovereign God? 

Can troubled and polluted springs 
A hallow’d stream afford. 

Determin’d are the days that fly 
Successive o'er thy head; 

The numbered hour is on the wing 
That lays thee with the dead. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


193 


Great God, afflict not in Thy wrath, 

The short alloted span. 

That bounds the few and weary days 
Of pilgrimage to man. 

All nature dies, and lives again; 

The flowers that paint the field. 

The trees that crown the mountain’s brow 
And boughs and blossoms yield. 

So days and years and ages past, 

Descending down to night, 

Cann henceforth never more return 
Back to the gates of Light. 

And man, when laid in lonesome grave, 

Shall sleep in death’s dark gloom, 

Until the Eternal morning wake 

His Spirit wends its way from he tomb. 

O may the grave become to me 

A bed of peaceful rest 

When my spirit shall gladly rise, 

And mingle with the Blest: 

Cheered by this hope, and with patient mind, 

I’ll await heaven’s high decree, 

Till the appointed period come, 

When death shall set me free.” 

Mother Gregory had received the wire and she 
was anxiously waiting to welcome her wandering 
boy: so she had sent Marie and Clyde to the 
station to meet Bennie. They found that the train 
was about an hour late so they waited patiently 
hut the time seemed endless to these two, for they 
knew their mother would be wondering why they 
did not come. To Bennie this last hour never 
seemed to pass, he too, was thinking of some one 
whom he knew would be anxious, and so at last 
the long train pulled into the station at Staunton, 
Virginia, and our wanderer lost no time in getting 
off, such a stream of people, getting on and off, 
going from one place to another. 

As Bennie stepped on the platform, Marie ran 
up to himand threw her arms about his neck and 
kissed him, before he had time fo realize it was his 
little sister, Marie, Clyde received his oldest 


194 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


brother warmly, and after looking to his baggage, 
they hastened home, to mother. 

She met him in the dining room, silently kissing 
him and embracing him as in days gone by. 
Bennie inquired about his father, and went im¬ 
mediately to his room. John Gregory brightened 
up when he beheld his son once more. 

“How are you feeling, Father”? “I get very 
sharp pains at times, but the doctor is giving me 
something to ease them.” Bennie stayed by his 
bed-side until he was called for supper. Father 
and son had much to talk over, although Bennie 
did most of the talking. He inquired about the 
Thomas Family and the work. 

Bennie spoke of his travels and the people he 
had met and the kind clerk he had just left in 
Oklahoma. Just then Peggy and her children 
came in to greet the brother who had stayed away 
so long. He was surprised to see how the children 
had grown and how well behaved they were! 

How they loved to listen to Grand-ma Gregory 
as she told them stories, just as she had told them 
to her own little ones, the lessons she taught, the 
example she set before them, to do good and be 
good, and they would receive nothing but good¬ 
ness. 

Bennie ate very little, his heart was overflowing, 
as he thought of his dear kind mother, but he did 
not let her know how anxious he was. That morn¬ 
ing the doctor had told Mrs. Gregory that her 
husband had a severe case of Typhoid Pneumonia 
and it would be hard on him on account of his age, 
and also his fondness for intoxicants. Mother 
Gregory asked, ”Is there any danger?” The 
doctor told her it was hard to tell just yet what the 
results may be. 

“I want to know for I am expecting my son this 
evening”. The doctor told her his heart was very 
weak, but he would call later and if he was failing 
he would give him a stimulant to keep him up. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


195 


So that was how Bennie found his Father, the 
doctor had given him a stimulant to ease the 
severe pain, and keep him alive to see his child. 
That night Bennie took his mother’s place by the 
bed-side, so she could get a little rest which she 
needed badly. 

When the doctor came and examined John 
Gregory he found his pulse very weak, heart losing 
out, so he shook his head. Mother Gregory went 
downstairs and asked “How is my husband, doctor, 
is he improving, or getting worse??” 

“I’ll be frank with you, Mrs. Gregory, we can 
look for a change to take place any time now. 
During the night Mother Gregory talked to her 
husband about his Soul, asked him if he realized 
he was soon to leave them? “I want you, Johnny, 
to make your peace with God.” 

“Yes, I realize I shall not be with you long, lassie, 
but I know God will protect you always. I know 
I have not done what was right and just in the past 
to my family, but of late I have seen my folly, and 
lived a better life, as you know. And I shall 
always remember Arthur’s words that made me 
change, for he said to me I would have to quit 
drinking whiskey, if I wanted to stay around him, 
—and I did so,^ and I thanked him many times 
since for what he said.” 

About 10, a.m. while Bennie was sitting by his 
Father’s bedside, his father spoke to him in a faint 
whisper, and said: “Tell your mother to come, I 
want to see her,” going downstairs at once, as father 
called for his mother to come at once, as father 
wants you. 

Mother Gregory had been only a few minutes 
at her husband’s bedside when John Gregory said 
in a faint whisper: “Good Bye Margaret, give them 
all my love;” and John Gregory passed away peace¬ 
fully, his spirit gone to occupy one of the many 
mansions that are prepared for those who depart 
this life. 


CHAPTER XVIII 

BENNIE REMAINS WITH HIS WIDOWED MOTHER 

Mother Gregory now has her Bennie with her, 
to comfort and cheer her, in her hour of tribula¬ 
tion and sorrow. Bennie was a great comfort to 
Mother Gregory. For she said to him, “Bennie 
dear, I can not do without you, for you must stay 
with me and take your father’s place in our home.” 

“No, mother dear,” said Bennie, “I shall not 
leave you, I will remain with you always.” 
Arthur had made all necessary arrangements with 
reference to laying away the mortal remains of 
John Gregory. The undertaker told him that 
every care would be bestowed on the preparation 
and there would be no doubt as to the body keep¬ 
ing, in order to allow the relatives to come from 
Philadelphia and other places, but as he said’ 
“There is a certain restriction on length of time to 
keep a corpse that had any fever, and as you know 
this was a Typhoid Pneumonia case, and I must 
abide by the law.” 

A wire had been forwarded to Philadelphia im¬ 
mediately announcing the death of John Gregory, 
so Aunt Sarah immediately phoned Amelia of 
her Father’s death. That same evening Aunt 
Sarah, Uncle Joe, Millie and Amelia with her hus¬ 
band and daughter started for Staunton, Virginia. 
They arrived early the next evening. 

Uncle Joe had wired in return to Bennie, so 
when the train pulled in, Bennie and Clyde were 
there to meet the folks at the station and see them 
home. As the Thomas home was close by, they 
walked and were soon greeted by all the others 
excepting Mother Gregory, who was upstairs. 

Aunt Sarah went to her sister at once. This 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


197 


was a sad coming to-gether, as soon as Mother 
Gregory could speak, she said, “Sarah, my Johnny 
has gone, but oh, how he suffered towards the last, 
but now I know he is not suffering any more. I 
am all alone now in the world;” clasping her sister 
to her, she sobbed aloud. 

“Try and console yourself, sister dear, for you 
are not alone, for you now have Bennie, Clyde, and 
dear little Marie, and they all love their mother 
dearly. I am sure of that.” Mother Gregory told 
Sarah she knew she was loved by them all, but 
Johnny has been taken away from me, “And I hope 
to be with him soon in the mansion of the blest.” 

“Do you know, Sarah, I was standing by the cas¬ 
ket, where now lays the form of my Johnny, and I 
felt an audible voice saying, “Margaret—Margaret I 
am not dead—There is no death, but my spirit is 
in an abode prepared for me.” I could hear quite 
clearly and I was thinking of him at the time for 
I was crying and he tried to console me. Sarah 
dear, I have often read— 

“It is not death to die; 

To leave this weary load, 

And midst the brotherhood on high 
To be at home with. God. 

It is not death to close 

The eye long dimmed by tears; 

And wake, in glorious repose 
To spend eternal years. 

It is not death to fling 
Aside this sinful dust, 

And rise, on strong exulting wing, 

To live among the just.” 

“So with that thought on my mind, I shall be 
satisfied, that some day, not far distant, I shall be 
with the One I love, My Johnny. That is a beauti¬ 
ful thought indeed, replied Aunt Sarah.” “Yes,” 
said Mother Gregory— 


198 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“Though dark my path and sad my lot 
Let me be still and murmur not, 

And breathe the prayer Divinely taught 
Thy Will be done. 

What thoughts in lonely grief I sigh 
For friends beloved—no longer nigh, 

Submissive still, would I reply 
Thy Will be done.” 

Such were the loving thoughts Mother Gregory 
had on her mind, and if ever a woman was a de¬ 
vout Christian—she was, for she loved her Johnny 
—her children, her neighbors and all the human 
family. 

Final arrangements were made for the funeral 
services, which were to take place from the home 
of Arthur Thomas, two days later. 

Arthur Thomas missed John Gregory as a dear 
friend. Many happy moments had they spent in 
each others company, for during the time they had 
been in Staunton, Virginia, John Gregory had be¬ 
come a changed man entirely, and was well liked 
by his fellow workmen in general. 

When the time for holding the services was 
at hand, we find many friends and associates gath¬ 
ered together to show respect. The services were 
conducted by the Presbyterian Minister, a loving 
white haired man, who spoke of the deceased as a 
man who had turned to God in later years, and 
whose Spirit is now resting in peace. Following 
a short prayer, they sang— 

‘‘Abide with me fast falls the eventide, 

The darkness deepens, God with me abide; 

When other helpers fail, and comforts flee, 

Help of the helpless, O abide with me. 

Swift to its close ebbs out life’s little day, 

Earth’s joys grow dim, its glories pass away, 
Change and decay, all around I see, 

O, Thou who changest not, abide with me.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


199 


After a short prayer at the grave, the remains of 
John Gregory were lowered into his last resting 
place—and as the minister read on— 

“Soon shall this earthly frame, dissolved in death and 
ruins lie; 

But better mansions wait the just, prepared above the 
sky. 

A house eternal, built by God, shall lodge the holy 
mind; 

When once those prison walls have fallen, by which 
’tis now confined.” 


“Hence, burdened by the weight of clay, 

We groan beneath the load, 

Waiting the hour which sets us free, 

And brings us home to God. 

We know, that when the Soul, unclothed, 

Shall from this body fly, 

’Twill animate a purer frame 
With life that can not die.” 

As we look upon the above words we readily 
see and read the mind of the Minister—that he is 
inspired bv a Divine Intelligence—that he is a 
broad-rmnded man not afraid to send out such 
thoughts upon the atmosphere. 

The services over, Bennie escorts his mother, 
and all return to the Thomas home. Mother Greg¬ 
ory knew and realized that Johnny’s Spirit was very 
close, for she felt his loving influence about her. 

She kept herself composed, with that faith and 
assurance that ere long she would join her loved 
one bevond the veil. Arthur and Teresa always 
sympathized with their mother, and in her hour 
of bereavement they gave her full assurance of their 
love and duty. 

Bennie now realized that it was his duty to his 
mother, and to God, to stay at home and take care 
of his mother, and he said to her, “Mother dear, 
don’t grieve. You still have Clyde, Marie and me 
to care for you and I promise you I shall not leave 


200 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


you any more. We all love you dearly, and will 
try to make you happy.” 

“I can not help but grieve, my boy,” said his 
mother, for your father has been my faithful com¬ 
panion for forty-four years and I am now sixty- 
four years of age, and I am asking God to take me 
unto himself when he sees fit to do so.” 

“For I know my usefulness is about at end, 

And my race is nearly run, 

And this I know, and my thoughts trend, 

For tis victory I have won.” 

During the following week, Uncle Joe, Aunt 
Sarah and Millie left for Philadelphia, leaving 
Mother Gregory in her sorrow, but they left a 
thought with her, that should she need them at any 
time, they would gladly respond to the call. 

Arthur Thomas with his wife’s aid, now took 
charge of Bennie. Arthur felt it his duty to remind 
Bennie of his duty to his mother. A few evenings 
later he asked Bennie to come into the living room 
as he wanted a few minutes alone with him. So 
Bennie complied and after they were seated, Arth¬ 
ur said, “Now Bennie, as you are your mother’s 
oldest son, you no doubt realize that your dear 
mother is relying on you for help—I want to help 
you—to help her. I have planned with your sis¬ 
ter, Teresa, and we want you to take your father’s 
place,—that is to work in his place, although you 
have not had the experience that your father had, 
yet I am confident that you will make good. Will 
you do it, Bennie?” 

“Arthur, I always knew of your attachment to 
my father and mother, and that they always felt 
at home with you and Teresa, so if you think I can 
fill my father’s place, then I shall accept your kind 
offer. I also want to thank you for the kindness 
bestowed upon my parents and hope that God will 
repay you four-fold.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


201 


“Bennie, my boy, I have already been paid, for 
when I do a kindness, I see smiling, happy faces, 
then I am happy, for in helping others and seeing 
them happy, makes me happy. So that is settled 
and now take care of mother for a few days, and 
brighten her life all you can, and in a few days you 
can start to work.” 

Bennie would take his dear mother for x little 
walks out in the country, so one day he told her 
he was going to work. “Where are you going to 
work, Bennie?” “Arthur has arranged that I shall 
go to work with him in a few days, mother dear.” 
“How good of him,” said Mother Gregory. 

“He has been an ideal son to us, ever since we 
met him he has been so kind and generous. I think 
it must have been the hand of God that led us to 
him, my boy. I always pray for his welfare, that 
blessings may be bestowed upon him for his good¬ 
ness to us at all times.” 

A few days had now elapsed, and Bennie had 
started to work and was doing fine although the 
work was strange to him. His mother would ask him 
how he was progressing and Arthur heard her ask 
how he liked the work. 

Arthur answered Mother Gregory, saying, 
“Bennie is certainly doing fine, he takes great in¬ 
terest in his work and shows a willing spirit to 
push ahead, and that is the main spring and basis 
of all business, for without effort, you can not ac¬ 
complish anything.” 

Bennie told his mother that he thought he 
would like the work, but it was strange to him and 
that made it difficult at times, but Arthur says, “I 
am interested and shall make good by straining 
every effort available.” 

“Bennie, my boy, I know you will be successful, 
for your Uncle Joe always praised you for the effort 
put forth.” She told him how she asked for his 
success and of how happy they would be, now that 
he was to remain with her. 


202 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Another thing, Bennie, “I want you to explain 
what came between you and Hannah.” “I will tell 
you, mother, but wait till after supper, when we 
can have a quiet talk to ourselves.” So she was 
satisfied. 

That evening found mother and son in her 
room, the door closed, and no one would disturb 
their meeting. “Now Bennie dear, tell me all about 
Hannah, and what came between you, dear.” 

Bennie said, “Well, mother dear I have wanted 
to tell you, but refrained on account of circum 
stances, knowing you had a burden to carry, I did 
not want to add to it, or have you worry. But now 
as we are alone, I shall explain. You recall, mother, 
while in Philadelphia, I asked your advice as to 
what would be a suitable wedding present from 
Hannah and I to Elizabeth and Harry, and you sug¬ 
gested a set of silver knives and forks.” 

“Yes, Bennie, I remember very well of suggest¬ 
ing them to you.” Bennie told her how he had ask¬ 
ed Hannah to come to Philadelphia to help select 
the gift, which she did, arriving on a Saturday af¬ 
ternoon, and spent the week end at Aunt Sarah’s. 

“That was loving of Hannah to come to Phila¬ 
delphia to select the gift,” said his mother. Ben¬ 
nie thought it showed her love for him, too. We 
went up town together and selected the wedding 
gift, and then I asked the salesman to show us 
some diamond rings. I wanted Hannah to select 
her engagement ring, but as she hesitated, I selected 
a beauty and she was more than pleased with it.” 

“Hannah did not put on the ring at the time but 
requested that we wait until we had had a little 
talk at Aunt Sarah’s. She wanted to have a chance 
to talk alone with me. So our shopping completed, 
we got Hannah’s bag and started for Aunt Sarah’s, 
where Hannah received a warm welcome. Mother 
dear.” 

“After supper, Aunt Sarah, Hannah and I went 
up stairs to the sewing room. Now Hannah said, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


203 


“Bennie dear, before I put on this engagement ring, 
I want you to make a vow to me.” “What do you 
want me to do, Hannah,” I asked? 

“That you refrain from drinking any intoxi¬ 
cants from now on, and should you break your vow, 
I shall break mine with you, for Hannah had agreed 
to marry me within a year.” 

Bennie’s mother now spoke and said, “What 
a remarkable woman Hannah must be, what fore¬ 
thought, and my dear boy, it was for your welfare, 
as well as her own and I should have been proud 
to see her the wife of my dear boy.” “But go on 
with the story, Bennie.” 

Well, mother dear, said Bennie, “I made my 
vow in the presence of Aunt Sarah, and as I put on 
Hannah’s ring I kissed her, for I truly loved her, 
and she returned my love.” In a few weeks she 
invited me to spend a week end in Chester with 
her family and I did so the following week.” 

“How thoughtful of you, Bennie dear, to respond 
to her wish.” “I had a splendid visit with the Sharp 
family, and was very much attached to Hannah’s 
mother because she reminded me so much of you, 
for she is a dear soul, and I could sit all night lis¬ 
tening to her, just like you, mother dear.” 

“I had to leave Sunday evening as I had to be at 
work Monday morning, so Hannah came to the 
station with me to see me off, and on parting, the 
last words she said to me as I kissed her were,” 
“Now Bennie, do not forget your vow, for if you 
break your vow, then I shall break mine with you.” 

“The train pulled out of the station and I waved 
a loving farewell to Hannah. As time went on, I 
could not erase from my mind what Hannah had 
said. I thought it over, mother dear, for it seemed 
to me more like a threat than anything else I could 
think of.” Bennie’s mother stopped him, and said, 
“Bennie I am surprised at you, to think that that 
dear soul, who shows to me very clearly, her love 
for you, trying to keep you in the straight and nar- 


204 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


row path, and who tries to warn you when you go 
astray, that you should be so thoughtless as to say 
she was threatening you. No, my dear boy, do not 
ever think that, and if you can apologize to her and 
make amends do so at once.” 

“Yes, mother, I have reflected and thought 
over this very seriously, I realize I was too hasty, 
and should have given Hannah the opportunity to 
explain.” “But as you know, instead, I wandered 
away, away among strangers, away from all I loved 
My mother, Aunt Sarah and Uncle Joe who was so 
good to me at all times. Oh! how I yearned to be 
at home—to be with my love—my Hannah, for I 
loved her, mother, and I love her still.” 

“Love, ever watchful, never sleeps, 

Nor in its duty fails, 

With pleasure laughs and sorrow weeps, 

In grief it never quails. 

When human lives discordant turned 
And hearts are rent in twain, 

It soothing flows o’er bleeding wounds, 

And heals them up again. 

Love with patience suffering long 
In silence to endure. 

To right the hasty deeds of wrong 
Love steadfast, calm and sure. 

It penetrates the hardest heart, 

Like diamond cuts the steel, 

To soften up the stony part 
Sweet tender Love to feel.” 

Such were the thoughts of Bennie, for he loved 
Hannah Sharp with devotion and she respondingly 
gave her love in full—she too, loved Bennie sin¬ 
cerely. 

The next morning, Bennie went to work with a 
lighter heart, for he had confided in his dear moth¬ 
er, now she knew all, and his burden was lifted. 
He realized how willingly she would bear it for him 
if that were possible, but having told it, lightened 
and relieved his mind. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


205 


So we, too, can share the burdens of others who 
are near and dear to us and by so doing we make 
their path more easy to tread and lighten their 
load. And truly both are benefitted. For you give 
the opportunity for renewed strength to the one 
relieved—and in return your own powers are 
strengthened. 

Therefore we can readily sympathize with our 
Wanderer, (Bennie), when he can go and open 
his heart to his mother and let her share his burden. 
We ask ourselves was he doing right to wander off, 
leaving his love to grieve for him? If we take up 
history, and penetrate in its depths, we find, that 
men and women, self-inflicted themselves in order 
to prove their love for the Infinite—God. Was it 
right ? 

Again, in this United States, we find in this age 
of civilization, that many people were burned at 
the stake, because they were termed witches, sim¬ 
ply because they had the power to fore tell or pro¬ 
phesy. Was it right? 

King Saul had his sooth sayers and wise men 
to advise him, but due to his wickedness, God took 
away the power and these same wise men could no 
longer advise Saul, so before going into battle with 
the Philistines, King Saul accompanied by a ser¬ 
vant, went to the home of a witch, (The Woman of 
Endor) and Samuel appeared and advised Saul that 
on the morrow, he and his two sons would be with 
Samuel in Spirit. Was it right? 

The Master, when he asked the woman of Sam¬ 
aria for a drink and was told she had nothing to 
give, but as they talked she was astonished, and 
he said, go tell thy husband—and she said, “I have 
no husband.” He told her she had had five hus¬ 
bands and the man with whom thou art now living 
is not thy husband. In this thou speakest truly.” 
Was it right? 

Like Bennie, we do things that we can not ac¬ 
count for, we seem to be led by an unseen force, 


206 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ever leading us on, and often we swerve from the 
path of duty, but the question is, what is our duty? 
What may be duty to one, may not be a duty to an¬ 
other, so we differ. 

But if we keep a tab on ourselves, love our neigh¬ 
bor as ourselves, with brotherly love—co-operating 
one with another, in a band of good fellowship, 
observing the Golden JRule, “Do unto others, as you 
would have others do unto you.” Then we will be 
doing right. 

No, Bennie did not do what was right, and he 
knew it, and he must repay “for truly as he sowed, 
so shall he reap. We must all make amends for 
wrongs done in the past. This is Natural Law and 
is Universal. 

Let us follow Bennie closely, see in what way 
he will make amends to his love—Hannah, for the 
wrongs done her. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

Mother Gregory received a letter from her sis¬ 
ter Sarah, telling of their safe arrival in Philadel¬ 
phia and sympathizing with her in her grief. She 
said she had intended to tell her and Bennie about 
a letter which Hannah had written to him at Tope¬ 
ka, Kansas, but is was returned to her unclaimed. 

She told how she had given Hannah Bennie’s 
address telling that Bennie still loved her, but could 
not make up his mind to write and tell her so. Of 
course I told her this was confidential and she could 
use her pleasure in writing to him. After a while 
I received a letter from Hannah saying she had 
written but her letter was returned. 

“Sister dear, I wanted t oask him about Hannah’s 
letter and if he had answered it. We are all well, 
Millie is doing fine and I do not think she will be 
working a great while for she has so many admir¬ 
ers, that I am confident that she will soon marry.” 

“I hope you are resting and do not worry, for you 
gain nothing by it. We all send our love to Arthur 
and Peggy and their children, also to Clyde and 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


207 


Marie. We had a heavy snowfall last night and 
how beautiful nature looks garbed in a mantle of 
snow. Let me hear from you soon—lovingly— 
Your Sister—Sarah.” 

Aunt Sarah’s news with reference to Hannah’s 
letter surprised Mother Gregory, she wondered 
that Bennie had not told her about getting a letter. 
So when the men came home that evening she 
watched her chance to ask Bennie. 

While Teresa and Marie were doing the dishes, 
she asked Bennie to come to her room for a few 
moments. He did so and when alone she told 
about Aunt Sarah’s letter saying that Hannah had 
written you, while in Topeka, I believe. 

“Now, Bennie dear, did you receive that letter?” 
“No, mother that is news to me for had I received 
it I could not have helped writing, for I love Hannah 
and always shall love her. How I longed to 
be at her side, instead of away off among strangers.” 

“Now, Bennie dear why not write to Hannah 
and tell her what Aunt Sarah has written and so 
tell her that your letter was not received as you 
had gone on to Oklahoma and her letter must have 
been returned. Do not forget to tell her that you 
realized your mistake, in not going to see her in¬ 
stead of wandering off in such a hasty manner. 
Tell her you are yearning for her love and that 
you hope she will forgive you. 

“I know, Bennie dear, that she will answer your 
letter and she will rejoice to hear from her wander¬ 
ing Bennie.” “I will gladly write to Hannah, mother 
dear and find out if the letter was returned to her, 
but mother, had I received that letter, I would 
have been on the first train going to Chester. That 
expresses from the depths of my soul, my love for 
Hannah, does it not, mother?” “Yes, it does, my 
boy,” said his mother. 

Arthur Thomas had been advised through 
negotiations with a large concern, that they had a 
position as inspector of public works in New York 


208 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


State, and asking him whether he cared to accept 

it. 

Arthur consulted his wife and he gave her the 
letter to read for herself. After considering the 
proposition from all sides they came to the con¬ 
clusion that New York would be a better place for 
all of them. 

Mother Gregory told Arthur to please himself, 
that if it suited him and his wife, it was all right 
with her. She was willing to go any place with 
them. 

Bennie had written a long letter to Hannah, 
telling her he was now home with his mother in 
Staunton, Virginia. That he had been called home 
on account of the death of his father. He told 
how he yearned for her and how he longed to be 
with her. He also mentioned that Aunt Sarah had 
written, saying you had written to me at Topeka, 
Kansas, but Hannah dear, I did not get that letter, 
so it must have gone to you. He inquired about 
her father and mother and sent his love. 


CHAPTER XIX 


ARTHUR THOMAS NOW LOCATED IN NEW YORK. 

DEATH OF HANNAH’S MOTHER. 

Arthur Thomas accepted the position in New 
York but advised the company that it would be a 
month or six weeks before he would take charge, 
as he had a contract to complete. This was satis¬ 
factory and he was advised to come as soon as 
possible, and to wire them when he was leaving 
for New York. 

Preparations were made for the departure. 
Mother Gregory rather liked this change for as she 
said to Teresa, “We will be nearer our relatives and 
friends, dear.” She was thinking of Bennie, who 
she knew would go back to his trade, and work 
with Uncle Joe in Philadelphia again. In Speaking 
of Bennie, she said, “How I pray that he may listen 
to my Guiding Voice, and I know he would be 
benefitted, for I would lead him in the right road 
and impress him day by day, to live a better life. 
To make him have a better understanding of things, 
for I feel that I am inspired to speak to my boy, 
and help him choose a home for his weary soul.” 

“From the Soul of a man who was homeless, 

Came the deathless song of home; 

And the praises of rest are chanted best 
By those who are forced to roam.” 

One evening about a week later, as al the family 
were assembled together, that Arthur asked Bennie 
what he was thinking of doing? Bennie said, 
“Well, Arthur, I expect to go back to mv trade, 
when we leave here, and I was thinking of asking 
Mother to let Clyde go with me, for there is plenty 


210 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


of work that he can find to do, in Philadelphia, and 
he will always be under the care and guidance of 
our dear Aunt Sarah.” 

“Well, said Arthur, “I think your plans are 
very good, and I think mother will consent to let 
Clyde go with you, but Mother and Marie go with 
us, that is a settled fact.” Bennie told him 
that he realized that mother would stay with 
Teresa, as she was so attached to the children, and 
and they dearly loved their Grand mother. 

Mother Gregory spoke up and said, “Yes, 
Bennie, I feel my race on earth is nearly run, and 
I, too, shall soon be on the borderland of Spirit, 
but while I sojourn here, I want to make my home 
with Arthur and Teresa, and my dear Grand¬ 
children. But if Clyde wants to go with you to 
Philadelphia and work there, I am sure he would 
get along nicely, as you say, he will be under the 
protection of Aunt Sarah, Uncle Joe and yourself, 
Bennie.” 

She would have liked to take Clyde with her, 
but she felt he would be well taken care of, and per¬ 
haps have more openings in Philadelphia, than in 
a strange city, so she consented, for she would not 
stand in his way. 

Bennie wrote to Aunt Sarah and told her how 
sorry he was that Hannah’s letter was returned, 
unclaimed but assured her that had he received it, 
“he would have been home long ago, or know why, 
auntie, don’t you?” Because I have never ceased 
loving Hannah, and how I yearn for her love. I 
have written to Hannah explaining every thing 
and I hope she can forgive me. As soon as I hear 
from her, I shall let you know.” 

“I may be in Philadelphia soon, as Arthur has 
accepted a position as Inspector for a large con¬ 
cern in New York, but will inform you better in 
next letter.” “Tell Uncle Joe I am coming back and 
if he can use me it’s all right, and if not, why I 
shall look elsewhere.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


211 


“All are well, but mother seems to feel her loss 
deeply, so we all try to brighten her life and do all 
we can to cheer and keep her from grieving. I 
want to say candidly, auntie, that I am a changed 
man, as I realized my faults, and from now on, you 
will see a different Bennie, than of the past. Give 
our love to Millie and Uncle Joe not forgetting your 
self. I am lovingly”—Bennie of the Future. 

\ME SHALL SEE. 

All were busy packing and crating the house¬ 
hold goods for the Thomas family were to leave 
next week. As this was a long ways to move, things 
had to be carefully crated. Now that the time was 
at hand, all seemed anxious to go, especially Ben¬ 
nie, as he was anxious to be in Philadelphia—to be 
near Hannah, his only love. 

He did not have to wait long, on Hannah’s letter, 
for as soon as she received it, she ran upstairs to 
her mother’s room and said, “Mother dear, at last 
I have a letter from Bennie, but lie down, mother 
dear and I will read it.” 

“Dear Hannah— 

It is with deep regret that I now write to say, 
my father passed away a month ago, for which I 
was called home. Shortly after I came home we 
sent word to Philadelphia and Aunt Sarah, Uncle 
Joe, Millie and Amelia’s family came. And while 
my dear mother holds up firmly under the stress, 
yet I notice her failing health and I sympathize with 
her in this hour of sorrow and bereavement.” 

“Now Hannah dear, I want to tell you I am a 
changed man entirely, I realize I have made many 
mistakes in the past, but I stand ready to right any 
and all wrongs committed. Heretofore I have 
sown my seed on barren ground, but from now on 
I shall sow on fertile ground, from which it shall 
bear fruit. 

While Aunt Sarah was here for the funeral she 
told me you had written to me while I was located 


212 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


at Topeka, Kansas, and I knew if you did, then it 
must have been returned to you, as I did not re¬ 
ceive it. 

“Now did I not tell you, mother dear, that Ben¬ 
nie would have written, had he gotten my letter.” 
She could say no more—she was full—Oh, my love 
—My Bennie. 

“Well, Hannah dear, go on and finish the rest 
of the letter.” I am full, I am weeping for joy. 
Hannah kissed her mother. “Yes, my dear, I had 
faith always that Bennie would write soon.” 

Hannah continued—I never received it dear, for 
had it reached me, I would have been back long ago 
dear, for I was yearning for my Hannah—My love. 
I left on the spur of the moment, without any ex 
planation, this I have regretted many times. 

Aunt Sarah tried to persuade me to come to see 
you, but I would not listen to her loving advice, 
but now, Hannah dear, I want to make amends for 
what I have done. Give my best love to your dear 
Mother and I hope she is improving. I hope you 
can forgive me and write soon, My Love.—Lovingly 
-—Bennie. 

Mother Sharp was the first to speak. She said, 
“How like Bennie, true to his loving self, yes that is 
dear Bennie, made all over again. If I had a son, 
I could not love him any more than I do Bennie. 
But I know you will let me share my love with you 
for Bennie, won’t you, Hannah dear?” 

“Oh yes, mother” said Hannah as she stooped 
to kiss her. Mother and daughter were happy, and 
when Hannah’s Father came home that night, Han¬ 
nah met him as soon as he opened the door and 
embraced him—kissing him over and over again 
in her joy. Her father was at a loss to know why 
all this caressing, until Hannah gave him Bennie’s 
letter to read. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


213 


SUCH IS LOVE. 

“Man knows not love—such as woman feels, 

In him it is a vast devouring llame— 

Resistless fed—in its own strength consumed. 

In woman’s heart it enters step by step, 

Concealed, disowned, until -its gentler ray 
Breahes forth a Light, illumining the world. 

Man loves not for repose; he woos the flower, 

To wear it as a victor’s trophied crown; 

Whilst woman, when she glories in her love, 

More like the dove, in noiseless constancy, 

Watches the nest of her affection till 
’Tis shed upon the tomb of Him she Loves.” 

Hannah’s Father having read the letter said, 
“Well my dear Hannah, my thoughts of Bennie are 
true, for I know from seeing Bennie, that he is not 
the sort of man who would tamper with a woman’s 
love. I have had faith in him from the very first 
time I met him. He surely does not spare himself, 
and thoroughly regrets the hasty going away.” 

“Yes, father dear, he does. I loved him always, 
and he is coming to Philadelphia, back to his old 
home,” said Hannah. 

“Hannah dear, you must send Bennie and his 
mother a letter of condolence, in this, their hour of 
bereavement.” “Yes, I will write at once, I can not 
wait another day to greet Bennie and welcome him 
back, for my soul yearns to see him.” 

Bennie had received a short note from Aunt 
Sarah saying, “We have received your letter, Ben¬ 
nie and while we would like to have your mother 
come and live with us, yet we feel that she would 
not like to leave Teresa and the children. Your 
uncle says come as soon as you can, and there will 
be plenty of work for you Bennie, and bring Clyde 
with you.” 

“I am writing this in a hurry for we want you 
to know how things are. Give our love to your 
mother and all the rest not forgetting yourself, 
Bennie.—As ever—In haste”—Aunt Sarah. 

Now that matter was settled and he and Clyde 


214 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


would work in Philadelphia. The day of depart¬ 
ure had arrived. Arthur had the things hauled to 
freight depot and loaded on a car bound for New 
York. Trunks and bags all ready packed, the fam¬ 
ily are ready to leave. Arthur had wired that he 
would leave that day and would go straight through. 
He would have liked to stop over a few days in 
Philadelphia, but his work would not permit, so 
it was decided that the Thomas family and Mother 
Gregory and Marie would go straight through but 
Bennie and Clyde would leave them at Philadel¬ 
phia. 

In planning this move, Arthur intended to drive 
through with the family, but the evening before 
they left he met one of his intimate friends. Jack 
Rose, who persuaded Arthur to sell his car. Ar¬ 
thur said, “It is a good one, what will you give me 
for it?” 

Twelve hundred and forty dollars in cash, re¬ 
plied Jack. “All right, Jack, it’s yours, said Arthur, 
“I’ll get another Buick when I get to New York. 

The car being disposed of, Arthur gets the tick¬ 
ets for New York, and we find them all ready to 
leave on the early afternoon train. As they waited 
at the station, Mother Gregory said, “Well, I have 
spent many pleasant days in Staunton, but I feel I 
shall never come back this way again, but I take 
with me a sad remembrance of One I loved who 
has gone to Spirit Life, but I feel his presence ever 
near me, when I am alone. I seem to hear his 
voice calling me, and often I answer, I am coming 
Johnny, because I know he hears me, yes indeed. 
I love him still, and always will, and soon I shall 
be with him.” 

Mother dear,” said Teresa, “You must not talk 
about leaving us, you have many years to spend 
with us yet, think of us, who love you.” 

“Yes Teresa dear, I know Arthur and you and 
my Grandchildren all love me, and I love you all 
in return”-Such is a Mothers Love. 



HER GUIDING VOICE 


215 


LOVE OF MOTHER 

“There are soft words murmured by dear dear lips, 
Far richer than any other, 

But the sweetest word that ear hath heard, 

Is the blessed name of Mother. 

Magical word may it never die, 

From the lips that love to speak it. 

Nor melt away from the trusty hearts; 

That ever would break to keep it. 

Was there ever a name that lived like this, 

Will there ever be such another? 

The angels have reared in heaven a shrine 
To the holy name of Mother.” 

Bennie did not receive a letter from Hannah, 
but had he stayed at Staunton till evening, he would 
have received it, for the letter came after he had 
left Staunton. Bennie had been to the post office 
and told them to forward his to Philadelphia, giv¬ 
ing them the address of his aunt Sarah’s residence. 

Arthur Thomas did not expect to leave Staunton 
so quickly, but his employers had made an urgent 
request for his immediate presence in New York. 
Therefore he had deemed it wise to leave at once, 
that was the reason for this sudden departure. 

Soon they were in Philadelphia, and all the 
folks were there to meet them, on their way to New 
York, as Arthur had wired that they expected to 
arrive early the following morning. Aunt Sarah— 
Millie,—Amelia and her husband had come over 
from New Jersey, and were all at the station when 
the train pulled in at 24th and Chestnut Street, but 
Uncle Joe was missing as he had a difficult piece of 
work to do, and could not leave it. 

They only had sufficient time to exchange greet¬ 
ings, as the train stopped only ten minutes to take 
on passengers and baggage for New York. All pre¬ 
sent sympathized with that dear soul Mother Greg¬ 
ory, in her bereavement, and as the train was pull¬ 
ing out for New York, Mother Gregory said: to her 


216 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


sister Sarah, “Come up to New York, to see us, and 
Bennie, you come as soon as you can, and bring 
Hannah, for I am longing to see that dear little 
soul.” 

“I will Mother, said Bennie, and you can expect 
us, for we shall come.” It was true they would go 
to New York, but there was to be an event which 
was to take place, that would change Bennie’s life. 

But We Shall See. 

Aunt Sarah, Millie, Bennie and Clyde now board¬ 
ed a street car and were soon home, Amelia and 
her husband did not go with them to Aunt Sarah’s, 
but took a car to the ferry which would take them 
across to New Jersey and home. 

Bennie met several of his old friends who were 
glad to see him back in Philadelphia again, and 
said to them, “Yes, I am glad to get back to my old 
home and have learned a lesson by my experience.” 
“Well, suppose we will see you to-night at the old 
place?” “No said Bennie, I’ve quit drinking from 
now on, and I have turned over a new leaf in my 
life’s history,—so henceforth I shall travel a diff¬ 
erent path, never-the-less, I shall send you my good 
thoughts to you at all times.” 

They gave Bennie the Ah, Ah, and went on 
their way. 

Late in the afternoon Bennie is still at home 
talking of the future—of what he was going to do, 
when the door bell rang. Aunt Sarah went to the 
door, and the mail man handed her a letter, and 
said: “Bennie must be on his way back, as this is 
a letter for him,” “Oh yes, said Aunt Sarah he is here 
already he came on the early train from Washing¬ 
ton D. C. Yes, he was called home by the sudden 
death of his father.” “Then I suppose he will stay 
awhile?” “Yes I think he will stay with us now.” 

Bennie was to get a surprise when he opened 

Hannah’s letter as- 

We Shall See, 

When Bennie received the letter, he opened it 



HER GUIDING VOICE 


217 


smiling, and Aunt Sarah was still standing to hear 
the glad news, for she was overjoyed to think that 
these two loving souls were brought together again. 
Bennie started to read his letter which ran: 

“Dear Bennie, 

How glad I was to receive your letter, and over¬ 
joyed to think you were back in Philadelphia again, 
but how I sympathize with you in your bereave¬ 
ment in the Joss of your dear father, whom I never 
had the pleasure of meeting which I deeply regret. 
When I received your letter dear, I read it to Mother, 
and she was oerpowered at the thought of your com¬ 
ing home again, then she dictated a letter for me, 
to you, sending her loving thoughts with mine,— 
but this letter was never sent to you, for that even¬ 
ing she took a relapse, and at two A. M. the follow¬ 
ing morning, she passed away quietly, and as she 
kissed me good-bye, her parting words were: Give 
my love to Bennie, Hannah dear.” 

I said I would, and now Bennie there are only 
Father and I left, and I want to see you so badly 
dear, for I deeply regret the words I said to you 
when we parted at Chester Station, which made 
you leave me. But I will explain dear, I know it 
was my fault, but I will make amends dear. Come 
as soon as you can dear, if only for a few hours, 
father and I will always be glad to see you, and to 
have you with us. Give my best love to your dear 
Aunt Sarah, whom I love, for her kindness to me, 
and how I have longed and yearned to be near you 
dear, and how I would have loved for you 
to have seen my dear Mother again, before she 
passed away.” 

“But she is not gone forever, her spirit will ever 
be near us and guide us along life’s journey. Throw¬ 
ing her Light upon us to show us the way we should 
go, dear, yes dear, you and I, for I am not going to 
let my Bennie leave me again. Oh no dear.” 

“Well, now Bennie come as soon as you can. 


218 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Father sends his love as always, and I remember 
when I got your letter before Mother passed away, 
he replied, “Yes, I knew Bennie would write, and I 
still have faith in him, for I am not deceived, nei¬ 
ther is Bennie a man that would deceive a woman.” 
So now I will close my letter to you dear, hoping 
you are well, and coming soon. 

As ever Lovingly, Hannah.” 

When Bennie had finished reading Hannah’s 
letter, he turned to his Aunt Sarah and said, “Aunt¬ 
ie dear, Hannahs’ Mother has passed away, is dead, 
that dear soul whom I loved as a mother, and I did 
not get a chance to speak to her. Read this letter, 
while I am away, for I am going to send a wire to 
Hannah, that I will be in Chester on the next train 
leaving here.” 

Bennie was away—gone to the telegraph office. 
Arriving there, he sent the following message: “Will 
leave here for Chester on next train”—Bennie. 

This done, he hurried home, packed his bag, 
and kissing his aunt, said, “I may be gone three or 

four days, auntie, Bennie was gorie-to town, to 

the station. On arriving he found he had to wait 
an hour for his train, and this hour seemed an age 

to him as he was anxious to get to Chester-, to 

one whom he loved—he was needed, and he did 
not want to lose any time getting there. 

As he waited he thought to himself, had I known, 
even when I left Staunton, Ya. “I could have been 
there in time to have seen Hannah’s mother before 
she passed away. But now she has gone and I shall 
never see her loving face again.” 

When the train came in, Bennie got on board, 
and was on his way to Chester and his love. Han¬ 
nah had received Bennie’s wire, and she called up 
to inquire when the next train was due from Phila¬ 
delphia. She was told seven-thirty. She thanked 
the agent for the information. 

Mr. Sharp was in the sitting-room, reading, when 




HER GUIDING VOICE 


219 


Hannah went in with the wire, saying, “Father 
dear, here is a wire from Bennie, and 1 have just 
called to find out when his train will arrive. So, 
as it gets in about seven-thirty, I will have to hurry 
and dress if I am to meet Bennie when he arrives, 
I am so anxious to see him, Father, that I know you 
will excuse me.” 

“All right dear, that is the best news I’ve had for 
a long time,” said he, for he was longing to see 
Bennie, too, almost as much as Hannah was, but 
of course he realized that their love for Bennie were 
entirely different. He told Hannah that he loved 
Bennie as he would have loved a son, had he had 
the pleasure of having one but that her love was 
of a different nature—a soul love, as a mate seek¬ 
ing a mate. 

“Yes, Father, I understand, that is entirely true, 
for my soul does yearn for him. But I must hurry 
as I do not want to be tardy.” “All right, dear, do 
not let me detain you.” 

Hannah hastened to her room, thinking of Ben¬ 
nie whom she loved, who was on his way to her.— 
this was her constant thought—her Bennie. In a 
few minutes, she came down stairs, dressed in 
mourning and lifting her short veil she said, 
“Father, Bennie will not know me, I must make 
myself known as soon as I spy him, for he will not 
recognize me.” 

“Don’t be alarmed dear, said her father. Love will 
find a way to know you.” Hannah was on her way 
to the station, and had hardly arrived when she 
heard the train blowing its whistle for Chester, so 
she hurried, and was just in time to see the train 
stop. 

Glancing around she spied Bennie alighting from 
the day coach, she ran up to him and said, “Bennie, 
and raising her veil, she kissed him, and started to 
cry, and said, Oh, Bennie dear, how glad I am to see 
you, how I have longed and yearned for this mo¬ 
ment, dear, never mind Hannah dear said Bennie, 


220 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


don’t cry now, that’s a dear let us go home to father, 
for I have a long story to tell, and when I have told 
it, I shall have relieved myself of a heavy burden.” 

Hannah was happy now, as she walked arm in 
arm with One she loved,—Her Bennie. 

They were soon home, and Mr. Sharp greeted 
Bennie like a son, as he said, “How glad I am to see 
you my boy, said Mr. Sharp, and how I have longed 
to see you, don’t you know Bennie that Hannah has 
been in a restless condition ever since you went 
away, her dear Mother who is now in the Spirit, and 
I, tried to console her, but to no avail, and when she 
got your letter, she was all smiles as she kissed me 
over and over again. I never saw her so happy.” 

Hannah laughed. “Yes, I am telling Bennie all 
I know dear,” he said to his daughter. “I don’t care 
what you tell Bennie about me, for it is true, it is 
my soul love for Bennie.” 

“Yes, Hannah dear,” said Bennie, that you love 
me truly is very plain to me, for I realize it more 
and more, and when I think of my leaving you, 
without coming to see you and giving you an op¬ 
portunity to explain, I am sure I do not know.” 

“Do not talk of that now, Bennie, let it be of the 
past,” said Hannah. “’Well, Hannah dear, I regret 
that I acted as I did, but if it is your desire to have 
the subject dropped, why, that is alright, dear,” 
said Bennie. 

Hannah’s Father spoke up and said, “I think 
you two are taking the right stand, forgive and for¬ 
get and lead a new and better life, a life of under¬ 
standing.” 

Hannah hurried to the kitchen and prepared a 
lunch for Bennie, and in a little while she called 
him to come and get a bite to eat, saying, “I know 
you did not have any supper dear, and you will 
feel refreshed after eating a lunch.” 

“How thoughtful, Hannah dear,” said Bennie, 
for I did not think of anything but to get to you, 
as fast as possible, after I got your letter. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


221 


Bennie sat down and enjoyed the meal set be¬ 
fore him, and naturally, the conversation turned 
to the passing away of Mrs. Sharp. “Yes, Bennie 
dear,” said she, “Many times Mother inquired for 
you, always anxious to know if I had heard, dear, 
and when I would say no, she would ever assure 
me that you would write soon, telling me she knew 
you still loved me, dear.” 

“When your Aunt Sarah received a letter from 
Topeka, Kansas, she wrote to me giving me your 
address. When I received her letter, I ran upstairs 
to my mother with the good news. I was so happy 
and joyous that I kissed her over and over again. 
She smiled and was so pleased to see me happy, 
dear.” 

“Sweetheart, you’d gone, and I wandered on, 
Wondering where you could be, others may say that 
you’d gone to stay, 

But I knew you’d come back to me. 

I couldn’t believe that you would deceive, 

Whatever else you might do, if one day, somehow, you 
did break your vow, 

I never did believe it was you, dear.” 

“Do you know, Bennie dear, that when I retire 
and lay thinking of my dear mother, I can feel 
her very presence near me, and sometimes a voice 
seems to say, very plainly to me, “Be patient and all 
will be well, dear.” This is A voice of the Silence, 
Bennie.” 

“I have motioned this to Father, and he says 
he knows it is true, for he knows of such cases, 
that where a deep love exists, or a soul union, or a 
parent wanting to protect a wayward child, the 
parent on passing into spirit life, would naturally 
manifest his presence, by making his influence felt 
about the loved ones. The loving attractiveness 
for their children, would bind them very close to¬ 
gether, then it would be hard and cruel to separate 
them, and the Spirit of the Departed would be ever 


222 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


near them, to guide, guard and protect them in 
their every day life.” 

“Before Mother was bedfast we used to attend 
the Old Episcopalian Church down the Avenue, and 
one evening I was very much impressed with a 
selection which the choir sang. Days afterward I 
heard Mother singing it as she went about the house 
and quite often she would hum it to herself.” 

“With tearful eyes I look around; 

Life seems a dark and stormy sea; 

Yet mid the gloom, I hear a sound, 

A heavenly whisper, “Come to Me.” 

It tells me of a place of rest; 

It tells me where my Soul may flee; 

0, to the weary, faint, opprest, 

How sweet the bidding, “Come to Me.” 

Come, for all else must fail and die. 

Earth is no resting place for Thee; 

To heaven direct thy weeping eye, 

I am thy portion. “Come to Me.” 

O, voice of Mercy; voice of Love! 

In conflict, grief and agony 

Support me, cheer me from above, 

And gently whisper. “Come to Me.” 

“Now since mother has entered the Spirit realms, 
I feel her close to me. (Hannah could not go on, 
for the tears were flowing down her cheeks), “Do 
you know Bennie dear, that I ask my mother’s ad¬ 
vice now, just as I did when she was here in body. 
She impresses me what to do, and I feel her influ¬ 
ence as I go about the house as she guides my foot¬ 
steps from day to day, leading me along the path 
of duty and right.” 

“Bennie, as you know my mother was a devout 
Christian woman, and was esteemed by all this 
community, who loved her and love her still. “Yes, 
Hannah dear,” said Bennie, I know how you all 
loved her, and I did too, and I know she loved me 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


223 


as though I were her own son, and that is the rea¬ 
son for my regrets, that I could not be with her in 
her parting moments, for how I would have loved 
to be near her.” 

“And Hannah dear, that reminds me that when 
I was in Oklahoma, I used to think about my dear 
mother, so much, and wish to be near her, to stay 
with her—how I yearned to be home again. One 
Sunday afternoon, time seemed to drag and I was 
attracted to some books on a shelf in the sitting 
room, and in going over them I came across a book 
of poems, and glancing over them I was attracted 
to a little poem by George Bancroft Griffith, which 
appealed to my inner self, and I decided, then and 
there what I was going to do.” 

“If you have a gray haired Mother, 

In the old home far away, 

Sit down and write a letter 
You’ve put off from day to day. 

Don’t wait until her weary steps 
Reach Heaven’s pearly gate. 

But show her that you think of her, 

Before it is too late.” 

“Hannah, dear, I wrote to my dear mother and 
in about a week, I received a letter which had been 
forwarded from Topeka, Kansas, a letter from my 
mother, how I treasured it. Two days later, I got 
the wire calling me home at once as my Father was 
dangerously ill. At this time I was working in the 
mines at McAlester, Oklahoma, where I met and 
made some steadfast friends.” 

“One especially, an elderly man who was Mine 
Clerk, was attracted to me and during my short 
stay, we were close friends. I lost no time in start¬ 
ing for home for this dear old soul gave me every 
assistance possible, even offering to furnish me 
with funds if I needed them, but I thanked him 
kindly, and as he bid me farewell at the train, his 
parting words were, “Bennie, my boy, your^ place 
is home with your Mother—She needs you.” 


224 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“And I may never meet him again during this 
earthly life dear, but I am going to sit down some 
evening when I get started to work, and write him 
a long letter, thanking him again for his kindness 
and courtesy extended to me.” “Yes, Bennie dear, 
a “Friend when in need is a friend indeed.” 

It was getting late now, or rather early, as it 
was now after one A. M. Hannah’s Father had 
quietly gone to bed, and Bennie suggested they re¬ 
tire, “So, Bennie you can go to Mother’s room, and 
you can rest there under her Loving Guidance.” 
Some people would not like the idea of sleeping in 
a room that had been occupied by a corpse, only a 
short time before, but it made no difference to 
Bennie, for he would rather be in that room, than 
any other in the house. 

The Sharp family arose early, (Father and 
daughter) as Hannah’s father was to go to work, and 
he said to Hannah, “Don’t waken Bennie yet, as he 
will be tired, so let him rest Hannah dear.” Bennie 
did not hear Mr. Sharp go to work, but about 9 A. 
M. he heard Hannah cleaning up around the house, 
so he got up, dressed and washed, and went down¬ 
stairs where he met Hannah in the kitchen getting 
breakfast ready. She gave him a loving smile, and 
he kissed her, and said, “Good morning dear.” 

“And how did you rest Bennie ? “O, I was awake 
for about half an hour, I seemed to feel the Spirit 
of your dear mother by my bedside, and I could 
almost feel her warm breathe, as I felt a kiss on my 
cheek, as if it was her loving self. I talked to her, 
like I would talk to you, and finally I went to sleep, 
and I did not awaken until I heard you in the kitchen 
this morning, and then I could have kicked myself 
for laying in bed so long, and you downstairs all 
alone, and I wanting to be near you.” 

Hannah kissed him again,-Such is Love. 

Hannah and Bennie eat breakfast together, they 
talked about Aunt Sarah, and Bennie related to her 
how the family were getting along,—about Teresa 



HER GUIDING VOICE 


225 


and her husband in New York,—how Bennie’s 
Mother, loved to be with them, and her grand-child¬ 
ren. 

“And now Hannah dear, while we are alone, I 
want to ask you are you going to keep your pro¬ 
mise, even if I did break mine dear?” 

Hannah kissed him and said, “Yes, Bennie, I shall 
keep my promise to marry you dear, for it is my 
Mother’s dearest wish that I marry you dear, and 
father says, he loves you as a father loves his only 
son, so we are a loving family, dear.” “Yes, said 
Bennie, “I realize your father’s attachment to me, 
and I shall not betray the confidence he has placed 
in me.” 

“And Hannah dear, I have given up my old as¬ 
sociates, and become a new man entirely,—re-born 

again,-regenerated,—so I can be a fit person 

to become a husband for my love,-My Hannah.” 

“I promised my dear Mother when we parted at 
Philadelphia, when she was on her way to New 
York to see her, so dear, after we are married we 
will take our honey-moon trip, making New York 
our destination, if you say the word.” 

“Yes, Bennie dear, it will be agreeable to me, 
but in the meantime we will see what arrange¬ 
ments we can make about my father.” 




CHAPTER XX 


TWO LOVING SOULS ARE MADE ONE. HANNAH 
MEETS BENNIE'S MOTHER. 

Bennie saw Mr. Sharp coming up the street, and 
told Hannah, who was in the kitchen, so she ran 
out and met her father who was coming in the gate, 
and kissed him, and that good soul put his arm 
around her waist, and came into the house, where 
Bennie was waiting. 

“Well Bennie, said Mr. Sharp, I suppose you two 
have things all fixed up I suppose, and a truer word 
was never spoken, for they had everything arranged 
for you have the house all to ourselves today.” 
“Well yes,” said Bennie, “We have the house all to 
ourselves, and we have fixed things up as you say, 
and have put our minds and thoughts as to when 
we shall get married, but before deciding finally 
Hannah and I thought best to ask you to make the 
arrangements, and as to where we are to make our 
home, but we will talk about this after supper.” 

“Oh, said Mr. Sharp, then my little girl is going 
to leave me? well I expected that, and I shall grant 
any request Hannah might make, for I am sure 
Bennie, she is safe in your hands.” “Thank you Mr. 
Sharp said Bennie, for your faith in trusting your 
daughter in my care, and I hope I may not have 
occasion to betray your trust in me, and if I had 
listened to my Mother’s Guiding Voice, Hannah and 
I would have been married ere this, and living a 
happy life.” 

Hannah called supper, and her father and Ben¬ 
nie obeyed the call. Seated at the table were three 
loving souls, after supper was over, Mr. Sharp said, 
“Now you young folks, let me hear what arrange¬ 
ments you have made between you.” “Well, father 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


227 


dear, said Hannah, we agreed to get married quietly 
at the rectory of the Episcopal church, because 
Mother and I were both members, and then go to 
New York to see the Thomas family, and Bennie’s 
Mother, who I am dearly longing to see, and spend 
our honey-moon with them, but Bennie thought, 
that he would rather delay the visit, and marriage, 
to show due respect to my dear Mother, whose 
Spirit is ever near us.” “Bennie I certainly appre¬ 
ciate your respect for Hannah’s Mother, said Mr. 
Sharp, but I think by the time you get things ar¬ 
ranged for your wedding day, I see no reason why 
the ceremony should not take place.” 

“Now father dear, we have decided to leave the 
date entirely in your hands, said Hannah, and an¬ 
other thing while I am thinking about it, father 
dear, Bennie wants you to come and live with us 
in Philadelphia.” “Now listen Hannah dear, said her 
father, I do not want to intrude on you young folks 
by living with you.” “But Bennie insists that you 
come, said Hannah. “Yes, said Bennie I would be 
pleased to have you make your home with us, and 
I am sure you would rather go with us.” “Yes, Ben¬ 
nie, my boy, I would rather go with you and Han¬ 
nah.” 

“Well, then, said Bennie, it is settled.” 

“And now about the date of your wedding, said 
Mr. Sharp, would you mind, and would you be 
satisfied if I arranged it to take place in three 
months from to date?” Both Hannah and Bennie 
spoke in unision,—“The date is satisfactory to us.” 
So we find father—daughter and Bennie in har¬ 
mony, one with another. 

“And now said Bennie, I want to spend another 
day with Hannah, and you Mr. Sharp, then to-mor¬ 
row I want to leave on the evening train for Phila¬ 
delphia, for I have not seen uncle Joe, yet, since I 
gpt back from Staunton, Va.” 

“Well, Well,” said Mr. Sharp. 

“You know Mr. Sharp, as soon as I received Han- 


228 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


nah’s letter, I came at once, for Hannah was my 
first thought.” Hannah gave Bennie a pleasant 
smile, which meant all to him. 

The next day was spent pleasantly, and after 
supper, Bennie and Hannah went for a stroll 
through the outskirts of town, but did not stay long 
as Bennie was to leave on the next train for Phila¬ 
delphia. They were soon home, and found Mr. 
Sharp in the sitting room, reading the evening pa¬ 
per, and looking up from the paper as Bennie and 
Hannah came in said:—“Well, Bennie, you will soon 
be leaving us, so the next thing is,—when shall we 
have the pleasure of seeing you again?” “Every 
week end,” said Bennie. 

“That’s fine,” said Mr. Sharp, and Hannah 
clapped her hands in glee, for that dear soul was 
happy in the thought that Bennie was coming often 
to see her, and soon,—very soon, they would be man 
and wife. 

“Well, Hannah dear,” said Bennie, “we had better 
get ready to go to the train.” “Yes,” said Hannah, 
“we don’t want to be late, and miss the train.” 

“I’ll go too, said Mr. Sharp, if you will let me, 
and then I can see Hannah home safe.” Soon they 
were on the way to the station, and had barely ar¬ 
rived there, for no sooner had Bennie purchased 
his ticket, than the train pulled in. 

Bennie shaking the hand of Mr. Sharp, bid him 
good-bye said, “I will see you again soon,—then tak¬ 
ing Hannah’s hand, he said, “Just for a short time 
dear. I’ll soon be back to you and father, I shall 
always think of you, and the happy moments we 
are to spend together in our future life.” And as 
he kissed her, they were calling all aboard, and Ben¬ 
nie responded, jumping aboard,—he waved a lov¬ 
ing adieu, to his love, and her father, and as the 
train pulled out. these two loving souls wended 
their way towards home. 

Bennie was soon in Philadelphia, and by the 
time he got to his aunt Sarah’s, they had all retired. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


229 


Early the next morning he was awakened from his 
slumber, by his Uncle Joe, and in his big-hearted 
and good-natured way said, to Bennie, “Say Bennie, 
wake up,—I want to see you,—You don’t want to 
run off again, and leave me, before I get a chance 
to see you,”—Bennie sat up in bed and said,—“Uncle 
you will excuse me, I know, for the abrupt depart¬ 
ure, but as you know,—when I got Hannah’s letter, 
—and knew of her bereavement in the loss of her 
dear Mother, I hastened to Chester, Pa., to be near 
her.” 

“That was all right Bennie, it was your love and 
duty to her, in her hour of trials, but I only wanted 
to see you Bennie, for I am deeply interested in you, 
and have always been, but as I said before, I am 
very much interested in you, because I see a great 
future before you, but Bennie, I must be going, but 
will see you this evening, and tomorrow you can go 
to work, or, as soon as you wish,” And with this 
Uncle Joe was gone downstairs,—and to work. 

Bennie thought of the words that his uncle had 
just said,—he got up and dressed, and went down¬ 
stairs, and into the kitchen where his aunt Sarah 
was, who greeted him with a smile, and said, “Your 
Uncle is elated to see you back in Philadelphia, 
Bennie, for he has been lost without you.” 

“Yes auntie, I was just thinking how kind you 
and uncle Joe have been to me, and our family, but 
I hope some day, I will be able to repay you in full, 
but in the meantime, I pray to the Infinite Spirit to 
guide you into all Truth, To bless you, and to be¬ 
stow upon you all you need as necessities of life, 
and give you Peace, with Unity and Concord.” 

His aunt Sarah, came close to him and kissed 
him, and said, “Thank you Bennie dear, for your 
supplication in our behalf, and may God ever en¬ 
lighten you, and guide you along the Heavenly Way, 
where will grasp the Wisdom, as set before us for 
our learning. 

“And now Bennie dear I am anxious to know 


230 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


how you found Hannah.” “Oh, Auntie dear, Hannah 
and her father were glad to see me, and Mr. Sharp 
took me into his confidence, like a father to a son, 
—they are all alone now, for they certainly miss 
that dear loving Soul, who while on this earth plane 
was their Guide and Counsellor, and now her Spir¬ 
it hovers near, to guide them still, and who sends 
them loving thoughts, and auntie dear, Hannah and 
I are to be married by mutual agreement in three 
months, as Hannah said, it was her mother’s wish, 
and the marriage ceremony will be solemnized in 
the Protestant Episcopal rectory at Chester, Pa., 
because Mrs. Sharp and Hannah were members of 
that church.” 

“Well, well, Bennie, that is the grandest news I 
have heard for a long time, and how your dear 
Mother will be elated and overjoyed at the news, 
have you sent her word, Bennie?” “No auntie, I have 
not, but I am going to send her the good news after 
breakfast.” 

“Yes, here I am standing, excited over the good 
news, and forgetting your breakfast.” “No hurry 
auntie dear, don’t let me disturb you in the least.” 

Aunt Sarah soon had Bennie’s breakfast on the 
table, and Bennie sat down, and so did his aunt 
Sarah, for she was anxious to hear the news. “Yes 
Auntie after Hannah and I are married, we are 
going to spend our honey moon with Arthur,— 
Teresa,—and Mother in New York, as I know they 
are longing to see Hannah. Then when we come 
back, we are to live in Philadelphia, near you, and 
Mr. Sharp will also make his home with us.” 

Auntie interrupted Bennie, and said,—“O God, 
how grand are the works of Thy Hands, what a 
grand thought Thou hast given our Bennie, and led 
him unto Thyself.” 

“Yes, Auntie, I can say truthful, that it was My 
Mother’s Guiding Voice, that has brought about 
such results, and who has led me in to doing what 
is my duty to my family and God, and I shall pray 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


231 


that I be so guided, and led into the paths of duty, 
and right. 

Yes, Auntie, I am a changed man, re-born,— 
re-generated, for there is a new spirit within me, 
for I have cast aside the old, and taken upon the 
new, the spiritual, and the good, and by God’s help, 
I mean to make amends for all wrongs done in the 
past.” 

Breakfast being over, both got up from the 
table, when his aunt Sarah said to him, “Bennie dear, 
it does my heart good, to see and hear you express 
yourself in this way, and I can imagine how glad 
your dear mother will be when she hears the news.” 
“And now auntie I want to go out and get some 
things ready, so I can be on hand, to go to work 
to-morrow morning, but before I go out, I want 
to write a letter to my dear mother, and tell her 
about my visit to Hannah’s home, and also when 
our marriage takes place, then I can mail the letter 
while I am in the city.” 

“Yes Bennie, said his aunt, send her word at 
once, for it has been the One desire of her life,—to 
see you and Hannah married, and settled down, for 
it will make her happy.” 

Bennie went to his room,—to be alone,—to 
write to one he dearly loved,—his Mother, 'and 
having settled down on a chair, and with writing 
material, he commenced to write the loving news 
that were to be a God-send to the recipient—his 
Mother, which read:— 

Dear Mother, 

Having now, again been installed with the old 
firm I worked for before I went away,—Clyde and 
myself are under the loving care of Aunt Sarah and 
Uncle Joe, who by their untiring efforts, are ever 
doing something for us to make us feel at home, 
but Clyde is not working yet, but we can (as soon 
as we deem it advisable) secure a position for him 
most any day. I received a letter from Hannah 


232 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


soon after I arrived in Philadelphia, which had 
been forwarded to me from Staunton, Va., with 
the sad news, of the sudden death of Hannah’s 
Mother. 

This is why I did not write you sooner, Mother 
dear, for as soon as I received Hannah’s letter, I 
left on the next train leaving Philadelphia* for 
Chester, Pa., to be with Hannah, for I love her,— 
as I have always loved her, and now I want to say, 
I had a very pleasant visit of four days with Mr. 
Sharp and Hannah, and while there, Hannah and 
I arranged to be married in three months, at the 
Episcopal .Rectory, at Chester, Pa.,—As it was Mrs. 
Sharp’s dearest wish that we should be married at 
opce. 

I did not get there before Hannah’s Mother 
passed away, but she gave a message to Hannah, 
that I shall always remember, and as I sit down at 
times, I feel her presence ever near me, telling me 
of her Love for Hannah and myself, and I realize 
that it is truth. 

And now Mother dear,-1 have turned over a new 
leaf in my life’s history for I am a changed man, 
—the man you wanted me to be many years ago, 
and if I had listened to Your Guiding Voice, I should 
have been a better type of man,—but finally I have 
realized, I must change,—and I did,—and by your 
help,—your prayers and by the influence of your 
loving Spirit, who is ever near me, I shall build, 
and set up a home for my love,—My Hannah, then 
when our trials and labor on this earth are ended, 
we shall wend our way together to the mansions 
of the blest, prepared for those seeking rest. 

Now Mother dear, as soon as we are married, 
we are coming to New York, to spend our honey¬ 
moon, with Arthur, Teresa and you. Mother dear, 
as Hannah is so anxious to meet you, and I know 
you will love her. 

Aunt Sarah,*—Uncle Joe, and the family are 
quite well, Millie is doing fine, and you must not be 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


233 


surprised if you hear of another wedding any time 
now. 

Clyde, is having the time of his life, as his 
cousins are taking him around, and showing him 
the sights, and making many aquaintances. 

Give my love to Arthur,—Teresa,—and the 
children, and my fondest love to Marie, whom I 
adore, and suppose she likes New York, and tell 
them all we will see them soon. And now Mother 
dear, I will close with my best love to all. 

Your Loving Son, 

Bennie. 

Having written his letter, Bennie said to his 
aunt, “I am going to town auntie, to buy some work¬ 
ing clothes, and will mail Mother’s letter while I 
am out,”—so saying he put on his coat, and was 
gone. 

He was not very long away.—he secured what 
necessary articles he wanted, and was soon home 
again. Now that he had broken away from his 
old associates, he had no one to detain him. 

Soon Uncle Joe came in from work, who 
greeted Bennie, as a prodigal son, for he was such, 
and his uncle Joe would do anything for him within 
reason, and Bennie knew it. 

“Well Uncle, said Bennie, I have been out buying 
some working clothes so now I am ready to start 
to work.” “Al-right, Bennie my Boy, said his uncle, 
the work is ready for you, and while in conversa¬ 
tion with the Superintendent Mr. Thompson, this 
morning, I mentioned that you were back in 
Philadelphia, and I thought he was gone crazy.” 

“Why?” said Bennie. 

“Because he jumped up from his desk, and 
grabbed me by the shoulder, and said, that is good 
news, Joe, and we need Bennie on a big job that we 
secured only a few days ago,—and he said,—“Say 
Joe, do you think he will stick?” “Yes Sir,” I said, 
“I am sure of it, for he is a changed man now. 


234 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


entirely, for he has cut out the drinking business, 
and stays at home, and another thing, I said to him, 
he is soon to be married to the dearest little girl, 
and they are going to make their home in 
Philadelphia.” 

“So, Bennie my Boy, you can start to work in the 
yard on design work, to-morrow morning, and I 
hope I did not intrude, when I told Mr. Thompson, 
that you are about to get married.” “No indeed. 
Uncle,” said Bennie. 

That evening was spent in telling past events 
about the work in Staunton, Va., and the work in 
Philadelphia. Next morning Uncle Joe and 
Bennie were off to work and when Bennie arrived 
at the yards he was welcomed by some of the men, 
but more so by his Superintendent. Soon he was 
at work, cutting designs, and as he worked, he 
thought of the future as Hannah as his wife. This 
inspired him on and as the days go by we find 
Bennie making rapid progress in his work for he 
was deepy interested. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

When Mother Gregory got Bennie’s letter, she 
opened it and began reading it, calling her daughter 
Teresa and said, “read the glad news, Teresa dear” 
she handed her the letter. “Now I shall be happy, 
Teresa dear, for I have longed to see Bennie marry 
and settle down, and for many years I have prayed 
to God to help me to bring about a change in his 
life, and now that it has come,—and my prayers 
have been answered, I am ready to resign.” 

Teresa having read the letter, said to her 
Mother, “Yes Mother dear I know you have been 
looking forward to this event in Bennie’s life for 
many years, now it has arrived so you can be happy 
and rest in peace with us,—knowing that Hannah 
and Bennie are happy in each others love. So they 
are going to live in Philadelphia, that will be nice, 
as they will be near Aunt Sarah. And, Mother 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


235 


dear, Bennie says, they are coming up to New York 
to spend their honey-moon.” 

“Yes, Teresa dear, said her Mother, I am longing 
to see that dear little soul who is making a man of 
my boy,—may the Infinite Spirit Bless them and 
Guide their footsteps thro’ life. I have prayed for 
the Infinite Spirit to Guide your brother and make 
him see his errors. Also that he be impressed to 
do what is right, and now that my prayers are 
answered, it is a gratification to me,—that all is 
well, and that he realizes I have been sending my 
loving thoughts to him at all times. Knowing that 
he is heeding My Guiding Voice, is a comfort to 
my Soul.” 

As time rolls on, Bennie is working steadily, 
very much interested in his work. Uncle Joe hav¬ 
ing charge of the construction of a library building 
on Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, with Bennie as 
his assistant Foreman, Clyde is also employed as 
Time Keeper being well adapted for this work. 

Things are progressing far better; and as 
Mother Gregory has often said to her daughter, 
“I feel gratified to hear the good news, that Bennie 
and Clyde are doing well. I shall continue to send 
them my loving thoughts, and influence my boy to 
heed My Guiding Voice, and he will rise to prom¬ 
inence and become a model man as I have pictured 
him to be all my life. And when I depart this 
earth,—My Spirit will ever hover near him and 
Guide him thro’ life.” 

“Yes Mother dear, said her daughter, you have 
always been kind and generous to Bennie, and the 
kindness you have bestowed upon him,—you will 
reap for many blessings will be showered upon 
you. For He that knoweth and doeth all things 
well, knows our innermost thoughts. A record is 
kept of it, for it is Truth, That as you sow,—so you 
reap.” Therefore, I make no hesitation in saying 
that you will mingle with high Exalted Souls in the 
mansions of the Blest, and with that assurance. 


236 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Mother dear, be at peace and be happy in that 
thought—That all is well, and every one is getting 
along nicely, and thatwe all love you.” 

“Yes, Teresa dear, I realize all you say is true, 
and I am happy in the thought.” And as the days 
go by,—Bennie visits his love at her home, weekly, 
and as the time for the wedding is drawing close 
at hand, Hannah is as busy (as a bee gathering 
honey from the flowers) getting ready. 

After one of these week end visits at Chester 
Bennie informed his Uncle Joe that he wished to 
be off the following week. “So, Uncle, if there is 
any special work that you think may come up 
while I am away, I think it would be advisable to 
get the matter this week together, and perhaps I 
may be of some assistance in overcoming it.” “Ha, 
Ha, so I suppose the looked for event is coming 
off.” 

“Well, Bennie, I do not know, but I might ask 
you to bring a copy of the plans home to-night and 
we can go over the details and thus see if there is 
anything that may arise while you are away. We 
can readily see where we will reach to with the 
present force of men.” “I will do that,” said Bennie. 

That night Bennie and his Uncle were busy 
getting things in shape for Bennie’s vacation, as 
Bennie did not want his uncle to have any trouble 
while he was away. Oh no, he had too much 
interest in his Uncle Joe—His employers, for had 
he not a foot-hold, a good start along life’s stormy 
sea? And has battled the waves of circumstances, 
he realized he was winning,—and would be victor 
at any cost,—He must, for Hannah’s sake. 

Plans were looked over, and everything set 
right. On the following Saturday evening as 
Bennie was leaving for Chester, his Aunt Sarah 
said to him, “We shall all be on hand for the 
wedding Monday morning, Bennie.” Arthur 
wired that it would be impossible for him to leave 
at this time, but that Mother and Marie would 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


237 


arrive in Philadelphia late Saturday night, and 
would stay here. We shall meet Amelia’s family 
at the station and so, Bennie dear, we will all be in 
Chester in time for the ceremony.” 

“All right, auntie dear, how happy Hannah will 
be, to have you all in her home, to have you meet 
her dear father whom she loves and ilodizes.” 

That night Millie and her cousin Joe were at 
the station to meet Mother Gregory and Marie as 
they landed. How glad Millie was to see her 
mother and sister- All were happy in the thought 
that they were soon to see Bennie take upon him¬ 
self the responsibility of a home. Soon they were 
on board a car bound for West Philadelphia and 
Aunt Sarahs’ home. Here these two loving souls 
were given a hearty welcome, for Aunt Sarah was 
so glad to see her dear sister. She said, “Sister 
dear, I know you are happy, knowing that your 
fondest desire is to be granted in a few hours 
Hannah and Bennie are to be united at last.” 

“Yes, sister dear, I am happy, because my boy is 
happy, and I am so anxious to see that loving soul, 
who is to be my boy’s wife,—who has made him 
happy.” They were all happy, to see, and be near 
Marie, who was now a fine looking young lady, 
but the smallest of the family, but she was a loving 
soul, and could always be in harmony with anyone 
whom she came in contact with. 

Supper was over, and the evening was spent 
quietly, and Aunt Sarah said to her husband,—“Joe, 
are you going over to Chester, Monday?” 

“Yes, indeed I am, for I have arranged to be 
away till 1 P. M., so that gives me a chance to be 
at the wedding, but I must leave on the next train 
after the ceremony is over, and I can go direct to 
the job from the station. Yes, Sarah, he said to his 
wife, I promised myself that should Bennie get mar¬ 
ried, I would make every endeavor to be there.—So 
I am going to be there, and another thing, while I 
am thinking about it, I did not buy any present, 


238 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


but I have a check here in my pocket for $50.00 
which I am giving them as my gift to them, which 
is really as much as I can afford,—And here is an¬ 
other check for $100.00 from the Company with 
their best wishes, to him and his bride, and which 
I am to give them before leaving Chester.” 

It was quite a surprise to his wife to hear her 
husband talk about presents, for she, like all the 
others, had bought presents for Hannah and Bennie 
but she had not mentioned this to her husband, as 
yet. 

But never-the-less, she said to him,—“How 
thoughtful of you Joe,—and how generous you and 
the Company are, which tends to show how his 
services are appreciated.” 

“Yes, said Uncle Joe we do appreciate his ser¬ 
vices, and it up to the company to do what is right 
to Bennie, if they want to hold him, for there are 
other firms who are watching their chance to get 
Bennie in their employ, for he is a valuable man 
in his line of work.” 

Everyone retired early, on Sunday evening, as 
they were to leave Philadelphia on the 7 A. M. train 
so as to arrive at Chester in plenty of time. 

Bennie did not wire Hannah at Chester, for she 
was expecting him, and as she was busy she did 
not go to meet him at the station, so Bennie did not 
lose any time on the way to his love. 

Soon he arrived, and Hannah was on the look¬ 
out for him,—she saw him coming up the street, 
and went to the door to meet him, he told her that 
all the folks from Philadelphia would be at the 
wedding, and Mother and Marie, will also be here, 
as they are expecting them to arrive Saturday even¬ 
ing. 

Arthur and Teresa could not come, as from the 
tones of his letter, he has some important transac¬ 
tions to take up, at a directors meeting Monday 
morning but they both join in sending their con¬ 
gratulations to us. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


239 


“How happy I am Bennie dear, and how happy 
I shall be to meet your dear Mother, and all your 
family, and that reminds me dear, that I wrote my 
sister in Chicago, that we were to be married, but 
I received no answer, and last week, I wired her, 
and so far have not had any response.” 

“That looks like they have left Chicago, said 
Bennie, Don’t it dear?” “Yes, it seems that way, said 
Hannah, for the same morning that Mother passed 
away I wired my sister to come to Chester, but I 
never got an answer.” 

The 9 A. M. train from Philadelphia, had pulled 
in at Chester station and Bennie was there to meet 
them, and they were not long in reaching the Sharp 
home, where Hannah was waiting anxiously to 
meet them. When they arrived, Bennie took his 
Mother by the arm, and as Hannah came to meet 
them as they entered the door, he said to Hannah,— 
“Hannah dear,—This is My Mother whom I have 
often spoken to you about,—Hannah kissed her, 
and putting her arms about her neck, said,—How 
I have longed to meet you, for I have always loved 
you for I could not help loving you, for the loving 
thoughts you have always given Bennie. “Yes, 
Hannah dear, I love Bennie, and have loved him 
since he was born, and since your attachment for 
one another, I have longed and yearned to see you, 
for by so doing, you have brought him to realize, 
and heed My Guiding Voice.” 

Such was the Love of Hannah, as she said to 
Bennie’s Mother, “Now that my dear mother is gone 
to realms above,—won’t you let me call you Moth¬ 
er? For I need a Mother always, and I know you 
will fill my dear Mother’s place. “Yes, Hannah dear, 
you can call me Mother, and I shall always be glad 
to help you, in sending to you my loving thoughts 
at all times.” 

Hannah was introduced to all the folks, and they 
were highly elated to think that Bennie was getting 
a wife who was a talented and a model house-keep- 


240 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


er, with a pleasing and agreeable disposition at 
all times. 

It was, or rather is not necessary to say that Mr. 
Sharp found friendship within the hearts of all of 
Bennie’s relatives, for Bennie had often spoken of 
Mr. Sharp’s love for him, to all his relatives. 

After a little time, the automobile arrived, and 
they all made their way to the Episcopal rectory, 
where they took their seats prepared for them, ex¬ 
cepting Millie, and her friend, who retired to the 
vestry room, as they were the attendants. 

The Church organ was pealing the wedding 

march,—and as from the Unseen,-Hannah, was 

entering the centre aisle of the church from the 
vestry room leaning upon the arm of her father, 
when all eyes were upon her, she looked like the 
Spirit of her Mother, dressed in a wedding gown of 
steel gray silk crepe, which was trimmed with Mal¬ 
tese lace, carrying a bridal bouquet of White Roses, 
she looked what she represented,—The Divine es¬ 
sence of Goodness,—in purity and Innocence. 

On reaching the altar, the marriage ceremony 
being performed, and both had said in turn, “I Will” 
in answer to their vow, Bennie placing the ring 
upon Hannah’s finger, gave her a loving Kiss, which 
meant to her,—That Bennie was now a part of her, 
-—In Body,—Soul,—and in Spirit. 

After many congratulations; which were many, 
they were soon back at the Sharp Home, where a 
wedding dinner had been prepared, which was 
amazing for the eyes to feast upon, and also near 
by, was a table loaded down with wedding presents 
from relatives and friends. 

It was during the dinner, that Uncle Joe had 
stood up and gave a toast to the bride and groom, 
and said, “As I want to catch the next train leaving 
Chester, I want to present to you a token from the 
Company and myself, with our hearty congratula¬ 
tions, for your future welfare, and passing the 
checks to them, said, if you will excuse me for my 



“TWO LOVING SOULS ARE MADE ONE” 

As Though From the Unseen—Hannah was Entering the Aisle 
of the Church Upon the arm of her Father. 











































« 







t. 
















































♦ 








. • 














* 




























































« 






























HER GUIDING VOICE 


241 


hasty departure, I will leave.” And Uncle Joe was 
gone. 

The wedding feast being over, Hannah and her 
husband, prepared to leave on the evening train 
with Bennie’s folks, when all would go as far as 
Philadelphia; when Bennie and his wife, and his 
Mother would go to New York, leaving Marie to 
spend a few weeks in Philadelphia, visiting her 
many relatives. 

It was late Monday evening when the bridal 
couple accompanied by Bennie’s Mother, waved a 
loving good-bye to the Philadelphia folks, and the 
train pulled out for New York, which arrived about 
mid-night, and were soon at the Thomas home on 
Washington Heights where they were given con¬ 
gratulations from Arthur and Teresa and the child¬ 
ren, who had got out of bed to greet their Aunt 
Hannah and Uncle Bennie. 

After relating all the news of the wedding, and 
of the folks in Philadelphia, they all retired. 

Early the following morning, they were all seat¬ 
ed at the breakfast table, enjoying a breakfast pre¬ 
pared by Teresa, with everything the season could 
afford, talking of the good things in store for them, 
Mother Gregory was waiting her chance to get Han¬ 
nah and Bennie to herself, for a quiet chat,—It 
came, but she was held up, for Arthur had inter¬ 
ceded her as they were about to go to the sitting 
room, and said,—“Now I want everyone get ready 
to go down to the city, as I have arranged to have 
a day to ourselves,—sight-seeing.” 

After spending the day pleasantly, they returned 
home, and Bennie’s Mother having got Hannah 
and Bennie to herself, she gave them her personal 
congratulations, and said,—“This is what I have 
been happily looking forward to, and my heart 
beats with joy and happiness, and I wish you both 
all the happiness this world can give you, and I 
will always send you my Loving thoughts, and ask 
the Infinite Spirit to guide you, and by their help. 


242 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and by the help of the influence of your dear Moth¬ 
er who is in Spirit, and my advice, they will lead 
you on to a higher and nobler thoughts my dear. 

For I have always listened, and acted under the 
guidance of our Unseen helpers, and have always 
asked them to lead me, and have faith and trust in 
them at all times, and now I want to repeat a verse 
or two which will inspire you on, which reads:— 

“0, Spirit Guides, through you I see 
Those things that once were veiled to me; 

Through your return, I understand, 

That I now dwell in the promised land. 

The place is here, the time is now 
To plant the seed, that it may grow 
To be a Paradise. 

O, Spirit Guides, through your return. 

So many lessons I can learn, 

To know God’s Love is E’r sublime, 

And leads me on through space and time; 

He sends you back to Light the Way 
For me to travel day by day 
In this a Paradise. 

O, Spirit Guides, through you I know. 

That we will reap just as we sow— 

Each kindly thought, a rose, a lily fair. 

Through you, we prove that God has given 
To every man an earthly heaven.— 

A Glorious Paradise.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


BENNIE GREGORY’S HOME IN PHILADELPHIA 

When Mother Gregory had finished the verses, 
Hannah said, “What a grand thought, mother dear, 
to know that our loved ones are close to us, guiding 
and leading us in the paths of right and duty, as 
well as inspiring and impressing us, at all times. 
I know that the Spirit of my dear mother is ever 
near me, and as you say mother dear, I shall always 
ask for guidance to be led along the heavenly way.” 

Arthur and Teresa had bent every effort to en¬ 
tertain Bennie and his bride, they had gone to many 
places of interest, and as the time was close at hand, 
when Bennie must return to his work, Arthur sug¬ 
gested that they go to the Academy of Music, but on 
second thought he said, “Or perhaps you would pre¬ 
fer going to the Hippodrome, which is a wonderful 
sight to behold. And as to-morrow will be your 
last day, I thought you would like to visit the 
Brooklyn Navy Yards in the fore-noon and get back 
intime for the evening train.” 

“Yes,” said Bennie, “I think these arrangements 
are fine but I believe Hannah would rather go to 
the Hippodrome.” Hannah said she had heard so 
much about it that she would like very much to gq 
there. 

“Arthur is quite an entertainer, and it is very 
kind of him to show us all these places of interest, 
Teresa,” said Hannah. Mother Gregory spoke up 
and said, “Yes, that is his nature to oblige and be 
kind, his happiness consists of making others 
happy.” 

They had lunch early and preparations were un¬ 
der way for the trip to the Hippodrome. Arthur 
said, “I don’t want to hurry you, but it would be 


244 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


better to get there as early as possible, for the Hip¬ 
podrome is always crowded and we will be able to 
secure better seats by so doing.” 

Bennie said, “That sounds reasonable, so do 
not hurry, but be as quick as ever you can.” They 
all laughed at Bennie’s joke, but hurried, so they 
were soon on their way to the subway. 

Arthur planned the trip so the strangers would 
see as much as possible of New York railway ser¬ 
vice. So Arthur said, “We will take the local as far 
as one hundred sixteenth street, then take the ex¬ 
press to fourteenth street or Brooklyn Bridge, and 
transfer to Grand Central, walk two blocks back 
to forty-fourth and sixth avenue and we are there. 
My reason for all this is to have you see the net¬ 
work of underground railways, but we only cover 
a small area to-day.” 

“I see, remarked, Hannah, it must be a splendid 
accomodation for the public coming in from the 
suburbs of the city.” Arthur said that people could 
not do without it, now. They were now on the sub¬ 
way as scheduled, and soon they were at the Grand 
Central, Arthur told them they had traveled sev¬ 
eral miles at the small cost of five cents apiece. 
Now we shall walk about two blocks, and as they 
were about to cross Fifth Avenue at Forty-second 
Street, Arthur called their attention to one of the 
Public Libraries, saying they could procure most 
any volume they could mention. 

Arriving at the Hippodrome, Arthur got the 
tickets and as they entered they marveled at the 
scenery and at the seating capacity, as Hannah 
whispered to mother Gregory—“Does this not be¬ 
speak of the ingenuity of man?” “Yes indeed it 
does, said Mother Gregory, but still I feel that a 
man’s Intuition governs him, and then we link him 
with Divine Inspiration which all great and good 
men are endowed with.” 

The conversation ceased, for the curtain was 
dropping, (not rising), and what they beheld, kept 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


245 


them spellbound for some time, and they will long 
remember it. The performance ended about five 
o’clock and now Arthur told them they would take 
a different route on their homeward trip. So they 
walked to Times Square which was two blocks 
on Forty-second and Broadway, where they board¬ 
ed a subway local to Fifty sixth and Columbus 
Circle then took the Express to One hundred and 
sixteenth street then the local to One hundred and 
sixty-fourth and Washington Heights, which brings 
us almost to our door. 

Everyone had enjoyed the day and there was 
much to talk about. After supper, Hannah, Bennie 
and Mother Gregory were seated in the living room 
enjoying a quiet hour and Bennie said, “Mother 
dear, after leaving here, Hannah and I are going to 
Philadelphia, she will stay with Aunt Sarah till Sat¬ 
urday night then we will go to Chester, make ar¬ 
rangements to move to Philadelphia where we in¬ 
tend to make our home. Hannah spoke up and 
said, “Mother dear, wont you come and live with 
us? Father is coming to stay with us, and Bennie 
and I both want you, and will do all we can to 
make you feel at home with us.” 

“Well, Hannah dear, I know you are sincere and 
would like me to be near you, but I have attached 
myself to Arthur and Teresa and the children, that 
it would almost break their hearts to leave them 
now.” “Yes, mother, we realize your attachment to 
the Thomas Family, you seem to be a part of them, 
so I suppose Bennie and I must be satisfied to have 
you come and see us once in a while, but mother 
dear, always bear in mind, that we love you, and as 
the Master says, I am with you always—even unto 
the end” so you will be always near us—in our 
hearts—in our home, where you are always wel¬ 
come.” 

“Hannah dear, I appreciate this and feel it is 
from the depths of your heart,” said Mother 
Gregory. They were tired and all retired early. 


246 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


for they were to get an early start in the morning, 
as they were to visit the Brooklyn Navy Yards. 
As before, Arthur had the route all planned. At 
eight o’clock they were ready and took the elevated 
to Brooklyn Bridge, and walked across this famous 
bridge to the Navy yards. After a little delay, 
they were given permission to get in. Here they 
saw immense War Ships (Sea Monsters), being 
repaired, repainted and re-modelled for the 
destruction of human life. 

They returned in time for lunch and the child¬ 
ren were eagerly asking all kinds of questions, which 
their father answered to the best of his ability. The 
older folks were interested also. 

The afternoon passed quickly and soon Teresa 
is busy preparing supper and Hannah is helping 
her in the kitchen, these two loving souls drawn 
close together, for Hannah was indeed a kind, 
loving soul and had been attached to this family. 
Supper was announced, all were seated at the table 
when Mother Gregory opened her Soul and asked 
a blessing. “Oh Infinite Spirit, be present at our 
table, be here and everywhere adored, thy servants 
grant, and bless, that we may feast in Paradise 
with Thee.” “What a grand thought this kind soul 
instilled in the minds of her hearers—her children, 
and Hannah added, “God grant that it be so.” 

As Bennie and Hannah were leaving on the 
early train, they had to get ready, so they bid a fond 
farewell to Mother Gregory and the chidren and 
soon they were headed toward the Pennsylvania 
station. Arthur and his wife going with them. 
Arthur invited them back as soon as they could 
come, and as it was now train time, good-byes 
were exchanged and our friends separate for the 
time being, Bennie and his wife bound for Phila¬ 
delphia and his work. 

The train was on time and as soon as they 
arrived in Philadelphia Bennie sent a night letter 
to Mr. Sharp, saying they were back in Philadel- 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


247 


phia, and would be in Chester the following 
Saturday night. Had a pleasant trip and were both 
well. 

Aunt Sarah was not expecting Bennie and his 
bride till the next day, so she was surprised to see 
them as they stepped in the house. She welcomed 
them and threw her arms about Hannah as she 
kissed her. “I know you had a nice visit, for your 
faces fairly beam, how is your mother, Bennie?” 

“Auntie, my mother really looks well, she seems 
so satisfied in New York with Arthur and his 
family, that one can not help but know she is well 
cared for. We all enjoyed the different trips, 
mother stood the strain as well as we younger ones.” 
Hannah told Aunt Sarah how much her sister 
reminded her of her own dear mother, her ways, 
her disposition and her loving nature made me see 
my dear mother and I am glad to have her for my 
mother, as I am much attached to her, for her own 
sake and for Bennie’s, whom I love more than all 
else. 

In a little w T hile Uncle Joe came in from the 
city and he was surprised to see Bennie and Han¬ 
nah. “Well, well, well, said he, welcome home my 
boy,” and he extended both hands to him. Bennie 
reached out with two hands in response and shook 
hands heartily, and Hannah took Uncle Joe’s big 
hand in hers and leaning her head on his broad 
shoulder said, “We have had a fine time” as she 
looked into his eyes he saw the trust she placed 
in him for she wanted him to know she loved all 
who loved her Bennie. 

On Saturday Bennie phoned to Amelia at 
Camden, telling her to spend the day with them at 
Aunt Sarah’s and she promised to come as soon as 
they could get ready for she was anxious to see 
Hannah. The day was spent quietly and that 
evening while all were gathered together, talking 
about their wonderful trip and the folks in New 
York when Hannah remarked about the resem- 


248 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


blance of Bennie’s Mother to her own mother, 
turning to Aunt Sarah she said, “I feel the presence 
of my dear mother here with us, for I feel her 
influence around me.” 

“How grand it must be,” said Amelia, “To have 
our loved one near us, to guide our footsteps.— and 
that reminds me of a poem I read last Sunday after 
we came from church.” 

“When the hours of day are numbered, 

And the voices of the night, 

Wake the better Soul, that slumbered. 

To a holy—calm delight. 

E'er the evening lamps are lighted 
And, like phantoms grim and tall. 

Shadows from the fitful firelight 
Dance upon the parlor wall. 

Thus the forms of the departed 
Enter at the open door; 

The beloved, the true hearted, 

Come to visit us once more. 

With a slow and noiseless footstep 
Comes that messenger Divine, 

Takes the vacant chair beside me, 

Lays her gentle hand in mine. 

And she sits and gazes at me, 

With those deep and tender eyes, 

Like the stars so still and saint like 
Looking downward from the skies. 

Oh! though of’t depressed and lonely 
All my fears are laid aside, 

If I remember only 

Such as these have lived and died” 

“As I read this wonderful poem, I thought surely 
Longfellow must have been inspired by some 
Divine Intelligence or else he could not utter such 
a thought. It was then I felt my dear Father draw 
so close to me, he was so real, so like himself that 
I almost thought he was in body, instead of in 
Spirit life.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


249 


“Yes, Amelia, they are ever near us,” said 
Hannah. 

After the folks had left for New Jersey, Uncle 
Joe said, “Well Bennie, my boy, I suppose we will 
see you on the job in the morning.” “Yes indeed and 
I am coming to work,” and he did. He kept his 
word, he had something to work for, now, his 
love, his Hannah—he worked faithfully taking 
great interest in his work, making rapid strides 
for he was of a progressive nature. 

Saturday evening we find Bennie and Hannah 
on their way to Chester, and as Mr. Sharp had not 
been informed as to when they woud come he was 
not at the station, but they found him in the living 
room reading his paper as usual. So he welcomed 
them back, as Hannah clung to him kissing him 
over and over again, saying, “We have had a won¬ 
derful trip, father, and Bennie’s folks were so kind 
to me, dear. We saw so much that is interesting 
but most of all, Father, I love Bennie’s mother, 
she is so like my dear Mother, so loving and kind 
and thoughtful and Bennie will share his mother 
with me and I call her mother, too. I love her.” 

Her father kissed her and said he was glad 
they had enjoyed their visit and had such a wonder¬ 
ful time. “Now father dear, Bennie thinks I had 
better stay here a few days, then come to Phila¬ 
delphia and we can select our furniture so we can 
go to house keeping.” This was quite a surprise 
to him, for he said, “Wait a minute, I have a sug¬ 
gestion to make, “I want you and Bennie to con¬ 
sider that all the furniture in this house is yours, 
and yours only— so why buy more? You may 
need some little extras, but you know, Hannah 
dear, that this is all practically new, and you are 
entirely welcome to it. Why spend money for 
this purpose, when this is yours dear?” 

“How kind and generous you are, said Bennie, 
but I shall let Hannah decide.” “Well, I knew 
Father would furnish his own room, and as we 


250 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


have all this furniture, why I think we will use it 
and just buy a bed-room suite. “So that settles the 
question and there is no room for any argument,” 
said Father Sharp. 

“Then suppose. Dad, as I shall call you that from 
now on, you arrange to have the things packed 
and crated by the middle of the week and ship 
them, and then you and Hannah come to Phila¬ 
delphia, I shall meet you at the station, if you let 
me know when to expect you.” That was agreed up¬ 
on and Mr. Sharp promised to ship the furniture to 
West Philadelphia. 

They spent the week end happily with Hannah’s 
father, on Sunday morning Hannah asked Bennie 
if he wanted to go to church. 

“No, Hannah dear, not yet but when we get 
settled in our own home, then I will go with you, 
but it has been a long time since I attended church 
that I would feel strange, so later, I promise to go 
with you dear.” Nothing more was said, she was 
satisfied that he meant well. Sunday evening as 
Bennie was leaving he said. “Dear, have Dad wire 
me when you leave and I will meet you” so saying, 
he kissed her affectionately, jumped on the moving 
train and was on his way to Philadelphia. 

The train was on time and shortly our Bennie 
is at Aunt Sarah’s, tired but happy. He retired at 
once for he wanted to get up early in the morning. 
So when Aunt Sarah called him, he was awake 
and alert, soon he was downstairs, where he was 
greeted by his uncle who was waiting to see him. 
“Good-morning. Bennie, how are you this morning?’* 

Bennie responded heartily that he was feeling 
fine and they ate their breakfast together. Soon 
they are on their way to work, but as they go out 
the gate Bennie turns back to tell Aunt Sarah to 
call Mr. Norris, a real estate agent, to see if he has 
a house of five or six rooms in West Philadelphia, 
and if so to arrange to show me the house this eve¬ 
ning. “All right I will do that, Bennie.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


251 


Bennie hurried and soon overtook his uncle, 
to whom he explained why he went back. On ar¬ 
riving at the works the men crowded around Ben¬ 
nie to offer their congratulations for they had found 
out that he was married. 

That evening Aunt Sarah informed him that 
Mr. Morris would meet him at the corner of Market 
& Lancaster Avenue, and take him to see a nice 
little house at Thirty-fifth and Lancaster, at seven 
o’clock. Bennie thanked her and said he would 
keep the appointment. 

Bennie ate his supper and then went to meet 
Mr. Morris who was waiting at the corner when 
Bennie arrived. They were not long in reaching 
the house, which was in good condition, newly 
painted and papered, so as Bennie entered, he 
thought of Hannah, his love, his little wife. The 
rooms were arranged conveniently and so Bennie 
asked, “What does this rent for?” The agent said, 
“This is twenty-five dollars, but we have others for 
less money, but this is nicely located and in good 
shape.” 

“Well, said Bennie, I think this will suit my wife, 
so I’ll pay a month in advance.” “All right said he, 
what is the name please?” “Benny Gregory,” was 
the reply As he handed the money to Mr. Morris, he 
was given the receipt and the agent thanked him, 
hoping his wife would like the house. “Oh, here are 
the keys, I almost forgot to give them to you,” said 
he. 

With the keys safe in his pocket, Bennie lost no 
time in getting back to Aunt Sarah’s. He told her 
he had rented the finest little house on the Avenue 
for Hannah. “I am glad of that,” said she, “for Han¬ 
nah is worthy of a nice home, and when she comes 
I will go with her to see it.” “A1 right” said Bennie, 
“I know you will like it.” 

Meanwhile Hannah and her father were busy 
packing and had two men helping them, so they 
had everything ready to ship by Thursday, but ow- 


252 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


ing to some delay it was Friday afternoon when the 
last load left the depot and was placed in the car. 
The freight agent assured Mr. Sharp that it should 
be in Philadelphia not later than Monday morning. 

That night Mr. Sharp intended to spend at the 
hotel, but Hannah did not care to go to a hotel, so 
they spent the night with friends. On Saturday 
morning he sent a wire to Bennie saying they were 
leaving on the noon train, and told Hannah he want¬ 
ed to call at the office to say good-bye to his friends 
and employers. “They have been good to me, Han¬ 
nah, during the quarter century I have worked for 
them.” 

Hannah knew it was hard for her father to 
leave Chester, but she also knew he would rather 
make his home with them in Philadelphia, than 
to stay on, here alone, in Chester. So he told her 
he would not be long. 

Getting a hasty lunch, they hurried to the sta¬ 
tion, just in time to get the train for Philadelphia. 
As they walked to the station Hannah said, “I feel 
that I am leaving a loving remembrance behind 
me—My Mother.” “O, well Hannah dear,” said her 
father, “You realize that your dear mother is always 
near us, and would not want us to grieve for her 
-—for I know she is happy, dear.” 

They were almost in Philadelphia when Han¬ 
nah remembered that Bennie would not get the 
wire till afternoon and so she did not expect to 
see him at the station and told her father so. “I 
never thought of that either, said he. Well, father 
dear, I know the way to Aunt Sarah’s and we will 
surprise Bennie.” 

They boarded the car and soon arrived at Aunt 
Sarah’s. Knocking at the door, Hannah waited 
a minute before it was opened by Aunt Sarah who 
was so pleased to see her and as she kissed her, she 
turned to her father and welcomed him to her 
home saying, “Quite a surprise, dear, and there is 
a wire here for Bennie, but he will not get home 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


253 


for a couple of hours yet, and I presume the wire 
is from you?” “Yes it is said Hannah, but we will 
give Bennie a surprise.” 

When Bennie and his uncle came in, they, too, 
were pleasantly surprised and Uncle Joe was so 
pleased to see Mr. Sharp that he almost forgot to 
greet Hannah. The men prepared themselves for 
supper and while seated at the table, Mr. Sharp 
told how they had gotten the things ready and ship¬ 
ped and that he expected to have them in West 
Philadelphia not later than Monday morning. 

As they were all together they told some of the 
interesting things about New York and the places 
they visited while there. Hannah said they want¬ 
ed Mother Gregory to come with them but that she 
would not tear herself away from the Thomas fam¬ 
ily. Uncle Joe was busy telling Hannah’s father 
about Bennie—his work—his adaptibility for the 
work and in what relation he stood with his em¬ 
ployers. 

Mr. Sharp had called up to find out if the goods 
came on the late freight and was told they had not. 
So now 7 they would not expect them before Monday 
morning. On Monday morning he was told they 
came in on Sunday night and were ready for deliv¬ 
ery. 

Bennie, Hannah and Aunt Sarah went to inspect 
the house on Sunday afternoon, and were well 
pleased with Bennie’s choice. Mr. Sharp inquired 
about teams and men to help carry the goods and 
was told that the goods would be at the house at 
ten o‘clock Monday morning and to have some 
one there to receive them. This was entirely sat¬ 
isfactory to him and he gave the number of the 
house to the agent. 

So he hurried home and told Hannah. She 
wanted to go with him but he told her, that he 
wanted to have some one wipe up the floors and 
carry the things in the different rooms, then he 
would come for her, and they would lay the rugs 


254 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and arrange the things in order. Late in the after¬ 
noon he came for Hannah and she was anxious to 
see the things in the house, so was ready to go with 
him to their home. 

When she got there she was surprised, the house 
had been cleaned and was ready for the carpets, so 
they arranged some of the things and by five o’clock 
it looked as though it were ready to be occupied. 
They started back to Aunt Sarah’s arriving about 
the same time as Bennie and Uncle Joe. Kissing 
Bennie, Hannah told him what her father had done. 
Mr. Sharp then told them that by to-morrow night, 
they could stay there. 

The next evening they moved their baggage over 
to their house and Hannah was planning and schem¬ 
ing how she would make their home so attractive 
that Bennie her love—her husband would not have 
any desire to spend his evenings away from home. 

She set to work in earnest to make this an ideal 
home for herself and Bennie, as well as for her dear 
lather whom she loved devotedly. How she plan¬ 
ned to spend the day getting things ready for plea¬ 
sant evenings with her Bennie by her side. Thus 
she occupied herself and the time fairly flew. 

Day by day we find her striving to make this 
an ideal love nest, a home to be proud of, and as 
we look in upon this household we find Bennie and 
Hannah alone in the living room and he is trying 
to tell his wife how she has made things bright for 
him. And he treasured all she had done and was 
still <loing, for he said, “Hannah dear, it is true 
where your treasure is, there your heart is, also.” 

“ ’Mid pleasures and palaces though we may roam; 
Be it ever so humble, there’s no place like home. 
To thee I’ll return, overburdened with care 
My heart’s dearest solace, (My Hannah) 

Will smile on me there; 

No more from our cottage, again I will roam 
Be it ever so humble, there’s no place like home.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


255 


Mr. Sharp in the adjoining room heard this 
dear soul express his love by these lines and it was 
indeed food for thought, these two loving souls, 
trying to make life pleasant for each other. Han¬ 
nah kissed Bennie and said, “Dear, I shall always 
try to make our home a haven of rest for your soul.” 


CHAPTER XXII 


MANIFESTATION OF THE SPIRIT 

Now that Bennie and Hannah are settled in an 
ideal home, tended by loving hands we find Mr. 
Sharp well pleased, Bennie is working, ever striving 
to accomplish greater things, for the good of him¬ 
self as well as for his employers, who are watching 
with great interest, the things that Bennie is doing 
and they wonder at the results he obtains. 

They are very much interested and are keen ob¬ 
servers for they have something greater in view 
for Bennie, if he proves himself capable. Mr. Sharp 
having a fine record back of him has very little 
trouble in securing a position of honor and trust, 
for his reputation is such as to merit it. 

He was made Bank Messenger in one of the 
large banks and filled this position with credit to 
himself, for he was honest and upright in every 
way, ever working for the interest of his employers. 

Hannah shows the same traits as her father, 
it seems honesty and truthfulness is so instilled in 
her that she can not but show her upbringing and 
it is well for Bennie, for this dear soul sends out 
her loving thoughts to him at all times for she is 
creating harmony and love for those who are near 
and dear to her. 

True to his promise, Bennie goes with Hannah 
and her Father to the large Episcopal Church, and 
Hannah knowing that Bennie was not accustomed 
to the service, found the hymns, the service in the 
prayer book, and helped him to follow the Litany 
and chants, with tenderest care and devotion, at the 
close of the service they sang a hymn which both 
will long remember for it appealed to their inner 
selves. 



“MANIFESTATION OF THE SPIRIT” 

“It is I, Hannah Dear, Mother is With you. I am Still 
Loving you, and Always will, Dear.” 



HER GUIDING VOICE 


257 


“Thy Way—Not mine, 0 God, 
However dark it be; 

Lead me by Tby own hand; 
Choose out the path for me. 
Smooth let it be or rough, 

It will be still the best; 

Wind’y or straight, it leads 
On to Thy rest. 

Choose Thou for me my friends, 
My sickness and my health; 
Choose Thou my cares for me, 
My poverty or wealth. 

Not mine—not mine the choice, 
In things both great or small; 

Be Thou My Guide, My Strength, 
My Wisdom and My All.” 


After they got home, Hannah took her hymn 
book and read this hymn over again to Bennie and 
her father. After she finished she closed the hook 
and said, “A grand truth is conveyed to us in that 
verse for we have instilled upon us that there is an 
Unseen Entity ever leading and Guiding qs on 
through life, and as I knelt at Bennie’s side, father 
dear, during the Litany this morning, I felt the 
presence of my dear Mother, and as we left the 
church on our way home, I felt her loving presence 
with us and when I read the verses a moment ago 
I felt her loving hand on my head and her cheek 
against mine as I heard these loving words, “IT IS 
I, HANNAH, DEAR, MOTHER IS WITH YOU. 
I AM STILL LOVING YOU, AND ALWAYS WILL, 
DEAR, Guiding You On and On. 

“Mother was gone, but I know she will come 
again soon, father dear.” They did not go to church 
in the evening but spent it quietly reading good 
literature, they retired early as the men were to 
get away early in the morning. 

Hannah knelt by her bed and prayed fervently 
for guidance from the loving helpers, to help and 
direct her Bennie and her father in the path of duty 


258 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


and right, she asked that blessings be bestowed up- 
on their home and as she finished, she said,— 

“Guiding, loving asThou art, 

Come and live within our heart 
Never more from us depart, 

Guiding loving Spirit.” 

On Monday morning, Bennie and Daddy Sharp 
went to work as usual, and so Hannah was left 
alone, but she had many things to do, for she was 
never idle, finding and adding artistic touches here 
and there, to brighten their home. On the other 
hand we find Bennie just as much interested in his 
work, for it meant much to him, he now had an 
incentive to work—his wife—his only love. So we 
find him planning his work by their peaceful fire¬ 
side in the evenings. 

He would bring his plans home and studied his 
drawings, formulated plans by which he advised 
the designers how to accomplish and give the best 
results possible from their labor.—He studied labor 
from another angle—to get work done with the 
least labor thereby adding dollars and cents to his 
employer’s credit. It was along these lines that 
he would approach the cutters and setters, and 
instruct them in a nice friendly way, what to do 
under certain conditions, and many a thank you 
was given him for helping these workers out of 
their seeming difficulties. 

So Bennie’s progression is watched by other 
eyes, who wondered in amazement at the wonder¬ 
ful strides he made and the results accomplished. 
His superiors, watching silently, and just as silent¬ 
ly Bennie works on, never boasting of his superior 
skill for he had read that—“The silent man is the 
strongest man.” 

So his employers wonder and try to fathom it 
out. Was it Divine Inspiration, that was leading 
him on, helping him out of all difficult tasks as 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


259 


they presented themselves? Surely it must be so, 
he must be led on by an Unseen force, and it was 
true. It was his mothers Guiding Voice and it was 
Hannah’s mothers voice, urging him on and on, 
leading him in the straight and narrow path, giving 
him encouragement when things looked dark and 
thus strengthened him, enabling him to overcome 
adverse conditions that would loom before him 
from time to time. 

The loving thoughts of Her Guiding Voice, and 
of the Unseen would inspire in him an energetic 
force—that difficult conditions were accomplished 
without the least effort on his part. Why? Be¬ 
cause he had faith and assurance that as he prayed 
at night for Divine Guidance from the Source of 
all Wisdom, he knew that his prayers would be 
answered, and they were truly, in word and deed. 

He and his loving wife were ever sowing seeds 
of kindness along their way through life, on the 
street, among their neighbors and friends and Ben¬ 
nie would reach out a helping hand to his fellow 
workers, and as time goes by we see him rise in 
superior knowledge given by thqse who do all 
things well. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

Bennie had written to his mother telling her 
they were now settled in a nice little home near 
Aunt Sarah and that Hannah’s father was staying 
with them. He sent their love to the Thomas fam¬ 
ily and asked them all to pay a visit in the near fu¬ 
ture. That they were all well and he had the best 
little wife that ever was, and how he hoped to 
make amends for all his past mis-deeds. 

Aunt Sarah, Uncle Joe and Millie called soon 
after they were fixed up, and they were amazed at 
the cozy little home Hannah had made for Bennie, 
for did she not? It was her love for Bennie that led 
her on to arrange and make the best of what they 
could afford. Every thing in order, in truth it was 
an ideal home and any man might be proud to say, 


260 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“Our home.” And Bennie was proud of his home 
and more so of his wife whom he fairly adored. 

Millie told her sister that she was so proud of 
her and thanked her for doing all this for her bro¬ 
ther whom she loved, too. What excellent taste 
and such selections as were made had a tendency to 
make even common things look ideal, for every 
item was carefully selected by that loving little 
home builder. 

Hannah told them that she was proud because 
Bennie appreciated her every effort and never failed 
to praise her work in his behalf. Aunt Sarah as¬ 
sured Hannah that Bennie would appreciate it for 
it was his nature as I found out while he was under 
our roof, “For he always appreciated any little thing 
I might do for his comfort.” “Millie said she could 
not help but feel that they were all happy in such 
a home, with the one you love best near you always.” 

About the middle of the week, Hannah received 
a letter from Teresa saying that if the weather per¬ 
mitted they would pay a short call the following 
Sunday, they would drive through, starting early 
and if all went well they would arrive early in the 
forenoon so you can expect us. 

Hannah was elated and skipped about with joy, 
she could hardly wait for Bennie to get home, so 
anxious was she to tell her good news. So as she 
kissed him, she told him that the folks from New 
York were coming Sunday, and kissing him again 
she gave him his sister’s letter to read. Her father 
looked on, thinking how glad her mother must be 
to see her so happy with her love, her Bennie. 

Saturday afternoon being a half holiday, both 
Bennie and Dad were at home so at lunch Bennie 
proposed that they get ready and take a little trip 
to Fairmont Park as that was not very far off. 
Hannah asked how they would get there and Ben¬ 
nie explained that they just needed transfer once 
and that the Park was not many minutes ride away 
and said he, “I want you to see the Zoo, Hannah.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


261 


Hannah was delighted and she was quite eager to 
be started. 

Soon they are on the car bound for the Park, 
and they walked over the grounds, admiring the 
beautiful plants and flowers and then went to the 
Zoo, where they saw many strange and interesting 
animals. Late in the afternoon they started for 
home, each satisfied with the trip. , 

Hannah had prepared for the visitors whom they 
were expecting next day so it was with a light and 
joyous heart that they prepared to retire, for they 
wanted to be up early the following morning. So 
early breakfast was served, and truly enjoyed by all 
for Hannah was a good cook and a thrifty house¬ 
keeper as well as a loving and ideal home maker. 

Hannah sang as she cleared up the things and 
tidied the house for she expected Bennie’s folks any 
minute now, and Bennie was watching for them. 
After a while he ran to Hannah saying, “Here they 
come now, dear.” So Bennie and Hannah were 
there to greet them as they stepped from the car. 

What a hearty welcome Hannah extended, and 
kissing Mother, Teresa and the children, shaking 
hands with Arthur, they went into the house where 
Arthur and his family met Mr. Sharp for the first 
time, as they were not present at the wedding. 
They talked of their wonderful ride and Arthur 
said that they came along just fine as far as Newark, 
New Jersey when they had some trouble with the 
tires and I had to slack up a little owing to the 
green patch. “Oh, yes, we started early and outside 
of that delay, we made excellent time.” 

“How are you all,” asked Arthur, but before any 
one could answer he added, “You seem nicely set¬ 
tled here and I am sure you are happy, Bennie.” 
Bennie was all smiles as he looked at Hannah and 
answered, “Yes, I owe this all to this little wife of 
mine, she does everything to make our home ideal 
for both her father and myself.” 

Teresa had lost no time in discovering that this 


262 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


was indeed an ideal home and she told Bennie he 
was fortunate in having such a loving companion 
to look after his wants. Mother Gregory was ac¬ 
quainted with the neighborhood, for she told them 
she used to visit several Scotch families in this 
section. “How did you enjoy the ride, mother dear, 
asked Bennie? Mother said she enjoyed every bit 
of it, for the scenery is beautiful especially through 
New Jersey. 

Mr. Sharp and Arthur had taken themselves 
into the living room and were enjoying a smoke, 
while the children were listening to Uncle Bennie 
telling about the Zoo at Fairmont Park, so the ladies 
slipped into the kitchen where Hannah served a 
cup of tea, that she had ready for them after their 
long ride. Mother Gregory was pleased to think 
that Hannah was so thoughtful of their comfort. 
“I know you are all hungry but I hsall have dinner 
in just a little while.” 

Excusing herself she told them that Bennie and 
Father would entertain them in the meanwhile. 
Bennie was telling a story and just as he finished 
it, Hannah called him to have the men prepare for 
dinner as she was ready in a few minutes. Every¬ 
one responded and soon this happy group were 
seated at a table that did ample credit to Hannah 
as a cook, and all enjoyed a well prepared meal. 

Bennie related some incidents with regard to 
his work, and Arthur told Mr. Sharp several ex¬ 
periences he had had in his line of work and that 
now there is talk of constructing a great under¬ 
ground water way—under the city by a tunnel 
many miles long, bringing the water from the Cat- 
skill Mountains, which is pure and good, and dis¬ 
tribute it to all parts of the city and Brooklyn. 

“That must be a wonderful piece of engineer¬ 
ing,” said Hannah’s Father. Hannah said, “It must 
be marvelous, but we all know that the genius of 
man is not fully developed for we hear of the rapid 
strides in inventing, etc. Yes that is all quite true, 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


263 


and if man would only develop his inner self, so as 
to know himself—we would have a type of man 
that would be useful and could be of great help to 
people in the different walks of life.” 

“Yes,” said Mr. Sharp, “I agree with you on that 
point, for I am sure there is a vast difference in the 
making of man, because you see how bright and 
intellectual some people aTe, while others have 
their minds lying dormant. Psychology explains 
this thoroughly.” 

Arthur went on to say that Psychology only part¬ 
ly explains the works of the inner man, for it does 
not reach far enough to take in the finer attributes 
of the soul and its quality. Everyone had now 
become interested in the talk and Mother Gregory 
said to Arthur, “I did not realize that you had stud¬ 
ied Psychology to such an extent, Arthur.” 

Arthur then explained that he had studied some¬ 
what but that he went deeper, in the hidden things 
of life, some may call it mystery,—others—canny, 
but really there is nothing mysterious or uncanny 
about it, for it is simply the actions of The Natural 
Law. “Many of us realize that like attracts like, 
hence the Law of Attraction. Therefore that ex¬ 
plains that when we are sitting in the silence—and 
with that desire to see and feel the influence of their 
presence near us. Longfellow voices what I want 
to say in this poem.” 

“All houses wherein men have lived and died 
Are haunted houses, through the open doors 
The harmless phanoms on their errands glide. 

With feet that make no sound upon the floors. 

We meet them in the doorway, on the stairs, 

Along the passages they come and go, 

Impalpable impressions on the air, 

A sense of something moving to and fro. 

There are more guests, at table than the hosts 

Invited; the illuminated hall 

Is thronged with queer, inoffensive ghosts, 

As silent as the pictures on the wall. 


264 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


The stranger at my fireside can not see 
The forms I see, nor hear the sounds I hear; 

He but perceives what is; while unto me 
All that has been, is visible and clear.” 

The Spirit world around this world of sense 
Floats like an atmosphere and everywhere 
Wafts through these earthly mists and vapors dense 
A vital breath of more ethereal air. 

Our little lives are kept in equipose 
By opposite attractions and desires; 

The struggle of the instinct that enjoys, 

And the more noble instinct that aspires.” 

The poem ended, Mr. Sharp said, “I know what 
Longfellow says is absolute true ,and he mentions 
the attractions and desires as you referred to, 
Arthur, so if we stop to consider what he expresses, 
we come to the conclusion that he must be gifted 
with (second sight) or Clairvoyant power, for we 
found that he said, “The stranger at my fireside can 
not see the forms I see, Nor hear the sounds I hear. 
He but perceives what is, while unto me All that 
has been, is visible and clear.” 

“Yes,” said, Hannah, “I often feel the Sprit of my 
dear mother near me, impressing me what to do, 
and Father and I both realize that we are ever sur¬ 
rounded by her loving influence, guiding and lead¬ 
ing us on in the paths of right.” 

Arthur went on telling them, “That by our in¬ 
tense love for them, we attract them to us, I have 
studied the Law of attraction and several other laws 
and have harmonized them, and so I have developed 
myself in the Silence, with the Unseen Forces, where 
I can at times communicate with our loved ones 
wherever they may be, or in any clime. 

If we could stay over this evening I would give 
you a message from your dear mother which would 
convince you, but never-the-less let us draw our¬ 
selves closer together, and send out our loving 
thoughts to them, and if we get into the vibration 
of the Spheres, we shall hear voices, or at least I 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


265 


shall.” Some changed seats, and Arthur asked his 
Mother to take a seat beside him, and when they 
were seated and questions provided, then Arthur 
asked Mother Gregory to offer a prayer asking for 
guidance from the Unseen Forces. 

Mother Gregory ^responded, asking the loved 
ones from the Borderland to join them saying that 
where two or three are gathered together in Thy 
name that The Infinite Spirit would be present 
among them. After she finished her supplication 
she spoke saying, “There is nothing hid that shall 
not be made known.” 

“Well, well, said Arthur, that reminds me of 
something very remarkable, for your mother is 
here, Hannah dear, and I’ll tell you what she says. 
“There is a tall chiffoner in your mother’s room 
that had four drawers on each side and two long 
drawers in the bottom. Now—in the second draw¬ 
er from the top on the right hand side there was 
a small box, dark brown in color and tied with a 
yellow ribbon.” Hannah stopped him by saying, 
“Yes, I have that box in my dresser, now.” 

Arthur went on. “Inside the box is a lady’s ring, 
rather odd in shape, and having a red stone, not a 
ruby but looks much like one, this is of Hindu ori¬ 
gin and was your Grand-mother’s, and she says she 
mentioned this to you some time ago. I was glad 
you did not sell the furniture as I wanted you to 
have it, that is why I impressed your father to in¬ 
sist on you having it.” 

Mr. Sharp spoke, “I realize that the message is 
from my dear wife, Hannah’s mother, as I am the 
only one who knows the origin of the ring, and I 
knew it was her Spirit impressing me as to what to 
do with the furniture, and so I decided that Hannah 
and Bennie should have it.” Arthur went on saying 
“That the Sprit sends her love to all and that she is 
happy knowing you are all so happy. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


BENNIE MAKES AMENDS FOR HIS DEEDS OF THE 
PAST. A SON IS BORN. 

The Thomas’s were preparing to leave but Mr. 
Sharp and Bennie persuaded them to prolong their 
visit an hour or so, “For it may be quite a while be¬ 
fore we are all together again and we regret seeing 
you leave so early.” Hannah prepared a lunch for 
them before they started on their homeward jour¬ 
ney. 

Mother Gregory had a chance to speak to Bennie 
and Hannah for Mr. Sharp and Arthur were inter¬ 
ested in some topic in the living room, and the rest 
were in the dining room, when she said to Hannah, 
“Let us go to your room, dear, and have a little visit.” 
So Mother, Bennie and Hannah adjourn to their 
room where that dear old Soul opened her heart 
to Hannah. She praised Hannah highly, saying, 
“They surely had an ideal home which bespeaks of 
your artistic nature, my dear, and I am sure Ben¬ 
nie nor any one else would not wish to leave such a 
happy hearth.” 

“Yes, mother, I decided to make a home that 
Bennie could call a home worth while, and which 
he would never have a tendency to leave, for his 
happiness is in my keeping and I shall ever cater 
to his every want, for I love Bennie and I know he 
returns my love.” 

Time was passing rapidly and Arthur being anx¬ 
ious to start, Hannah gave them a tasty lunch, and 
soon they were getting their things together to 
start, as it was getting dusk and Arthur wanted 
to be at home by mid-night. Good-byes were ex¬ 
changed and the party was off. The Gregory house¬ 
hold were loathe to part with their guests who 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


267 


seemed to be a part of themselves. They waved 
as far as they could see them, but the car was mak¬ 
ing good speed, headed for New Jersey. 

As Bennie was not certain of the folks coming, 
he did not tell Aunt Sarah, so when they came we 
find that Aunt Sarah, Uncle Joe and Millie and 
Clyde had gone to spend the day with Amelia at 
the Roger’s home in Camden, New Jersey. So 
Mother Gregory missed her sister and the children, 
but she promised to come back soon and stay a few 
days with the folks. Aunt Sarah was very much 
dis-appointed to think that she had missed her 
sister. 

At work the next morning, Bennie tells his uncle 
that the folks had sent word but were not positive 
they would come, “Or I certainly would have in¬ 
formed you. Uncle Joe.” “That is all right my boy, 
we were expected in Camden and so we would have 
had to go any way, so do not let that worry you, 
Bennie.” 

Uncle Joe said that he was thinking of going 
to New York over a week-end and perhaps we can 
arrange to all go together. That will be fine. Uncle. 
They were accosted by the Superintendent who told 
Bennie his presence was desired at the office and 
to go at once. “All right, thank you sir, said Bennie, 
I’ll go at once.” As Bennie entered the office the 
Chief Clerk greeted him and asked him to go with 
him, and Bennie finds himself in the private office 
of the General Manager, Mr. Young who said, 
“Good-morning Mr. Gregory.” 

“Good-morning,” said Bennie. “Please be 
seated,” pointing to a chair. The Clerk was dimissed, 
closing the door behind him. “Mr. Gregory,” said 
Mr. Young, “I have called you to my room to have a 
heart to heart talk with you. We are deeply inter¬ 
ested in you and yours, we have been keeping in 
touch with your work from time to time and find 
the excellent record you have made.” 

“We have secured a large contract on some con- 


268 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


struction work out of the city, and we want a first- 
class man to take your uncle’s place, as we want 
to send him on the new job. We therefore deem 
it wise and your just due to offer you the position 
as Fore-man of the job that you are on at present, 
and if you care to accept it, I shall make it worth 
your while to make every effort to bring about 
desired results, for we feel you have been very 
much interested in your work.” 

“I thank you for your offer, Mr. Young, and I 
shall, as always, endeavor to get the best results, 
and again thank you kindly for the confidence you 
have placed in me, and I hope to give you entire 
satisfaction.” “I am absolutely sure of the results, 
Mr. Gregory, and as your uncle will probably leave 
for the new job tomorrow, so please take full 
charge of the situation.” “You can rely on me to 
attend to that,” said Bennie. 

This closed the interview, and Mr. Young shook 
hands warmly with Bennie, and he proved a stead¬ 
fast friend. 

WE SHALL SEE. 

Bennie was soon on the job, and was looking 
for his uncle who was anxious to see him. When 
Uncle Joe saw Bennie he smiled, and then Bennie, 
realized that his uncle knew all about it. “Well, 
Bennie, what’s the good news?” Oh! I suppose you 
know, answered he. “Yes, indeed, I know, for I 
started the ball rolling, for it is only just and fair 
that you get this chance, as you are worthy of it. 
I do not like the idea of going out of the city to 
work, but the company wanted me to take charge 
of the new work, so i suggested that you fill my 
place here.” 

“Uncle, you are always doing something for me 
and mine, yet I never get a chance to do anything 
for you. But some day I hope to be able to repay 
all the kindnesses you and Aunt Sarah have be¬ 
stowed upon me.” “Bennie, I was thinking of Clyde 
too, but I do not like the idea of him going on the 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


269 


new job, for he would have to board there as his 
work calls for later hours than mine, for he must 
report the time after working hours. For myself, 
1 can travel back and forth in the machine. So I 
have thought the matter over, and think he had 
better stay on here with you, and he can be under 
our roof, as he is most too young to wander about.” 

“I agree with you, uncle, no indeed I do not want 
to see Clyde or any of my family wandering about 
the country, I have had experience and know it is 
not the best thing.” So Clyde was to stay on for the 
present, at least. 

That night it was a happy Bennie who rushed 
into the kitchen, as soon as he removed his hat and 
coat, for he was anxious to tell Hannah his good 
news. “Hannah dear, I have good news for you,” 
he said smiling as he kissed her fervently. “Have 
you dear?” “Yes, I am promoted to Foreman, I 
take Uncle Joe’s place, as he is to go out of the 
city on some large contract. He starts tomorrow, 
dear.” 

Hannah was as elated as her husband, for she 
put her arms around his neck and kissed him over 
and over again, saying, “Truly, Bennie, you are 
being led by an Unseen Force, as I prayed that you 
be at all times, and I see my prayers are being 
answered day by day.” Bennie kissed her and said, 
“Yes dear, I realize what you say is true, for when 
I went into the private room of the General Mana¬ 
ger this morning, I felt the presence of your dear 
Mother by my side, talking to me as I went on my 
way, assuring me the Unseen Forces are ever lead¬ 
ing me on.” 

As Hannah was ready to serve supper, Bennie 
was about to call Dad, when he came out of the 
living room and greeted Bennie, who said, “Come 
to supper, Dad.” They were soon seated and during 
the meal Benne said, “Well, Dad, I got another pro¬ 
motion.” “Glad of that, Bennie, in what line?” 

“I am a little higher now, for I am Fore man on 


270 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


the job.” Dad got up and taking Bennie’s hand 
said, “Bennie, my boy, that shows they appreciate 
your services, and I wish you all the success in the 
world.” Hannah smiled and said they ought to be 
thankful. Bennie said, “Hannah dear, I am thank¬ 
ful, for I know we can do nothing, except by the 
help of the Unseen, for of ourselves we can do noth¬ 
ing.” “That is true, my boy,” said Dad. And Han¬ 
nah smiled thinking how true it really was. 

They were still at the table, when Bennie said, 
“Hannah dear, in all I do and say, I shall endeavor 
to repay in kindness and good deeds, for my un¬ 
worthiness of the past. I have sown my wild oats, 
and like the prodigal that I was, I led a life of which 
I am ashamed; but now—I shall sow differently, 
my seed shall take root and grow, for I have re¬ 
turned from my prodigal life and see the error of 
my ways. I have something worth while to work 
for, I have a dear loving companion, an ideal home, 
position and friends around me even a dear Dad, 
whom I love and esteem. I have the assurance that 
My Mother’s Guiding Voice leads me from day to 
day, and I feel the Spirit of your dear mother draw 
very close to me whenever there is any doubt as 
what I should do, and if I stop a moment, she im¬ 
presses me what to do.” 

Some may scoff at this, and others censure us 
for thinking as we do, but now it is true, that 
the Spirit of our loved ones guide and lead us on to 
higher and nobler thoughts. Bennie had finished 
his supper and asked Hannah io get him a book, 
entitled Favorite Poems, out of the case. She com¬ 
plied and taking the poems he turned to this one. 


“My Mother:—alone by the river side. 

She waits for the flood of the heavenly tide, 

The voice that shall thrill her heart with its call 
To meet once more with the loved ones all 
And form, in region beautified 
That band that first met by the river side.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


271 


“What a picture that must be that has been so 
beautifully portrayed in the verse you just read,” 
said Hannah. Then clearing the table she suggested 
that they have a game of checkers. But Bennie said, 
“Hannah dear, if you do not mind I would like to 
look over some plans I brought home to-night, so 
Dad and you have a game instead.” That was all 
right and Dad said he thought he could beat Han¬ 
nah. But Bennie told him not to be too sure, for 
Hannah had beaten him several times. Hannah 
laughed as she answered, “But Father is quite an 
expert player, Bennie.” 

A pleasant evening was spent. Dad seemed to be 
playing in luck for he won most of the games. As 
Bennie would have to be early next day, they re¬ 
tired. The morning found Bennie alert and ready 
for his new position. While he had looked after 
things for his uncle and so helped over many a diffi¬ 
cult place, he now had the whole responsibility rest¬ 
ing on his shoulders. He realized the trust that 
was placed in him and had no fear but that he could 
accomplish what was on hand to do, yet he felt the 
burden now rested on him entirely. 

But he threw all fear aside saying, “I fear noth¬ 
ing, for I know I shall be led at all times,” and he 
went on with the work, never wavering. Eaqh 
evening he took his plans home and went over them 
in detail, so he knew exactly what was on hand and 
so he was prepared to meet any difficulty or emer¬ 
gency that might arise from time to time. 

Teresa had written to Hannah, saying they had 
no trouble on their return journey, got home safe 
but tired, a little after mid-night. The children 
were asleep and Mother was ready for her bed when 
we arrived. Arthur, mother and the children join 
me in sending love to Aunt Hannah and Uncle Ben¬ 
nie and not forgetting your dear father whom we all 
love. Arthur was attracted to him and wants to 
be remembered to him. “We hope to see you all 
in New York soon. Mother was sorry to have 


272 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


missed seeing Aunt Sarah’s folks, but has written 
her.” 

A year had passed and we find the Gregory home 
in harmony with the world. Bennie was success¬ 
ful at his work making many staunch friends, the 
job was completed with satisfaction to all concerned 
and now for three months he has been in charge of 
the construction of a large church on Chestnut 
Street. 

Bennie had received a substantial raise in salary, 
and was pleased that he was giving satisfaction to 
his employers, so he was elated. He was all smiles 
as he went to the kitchen where he was sure to find 
Hannah, for she was anxious to have supper ready 
when Bennie came home, for Dad got in a little 
earlier. 

Putting his strong arms around her he kissed 
her saying, “Hannah dear, I have another raise, 
more than I dreamed of dear, and such praise about 
my last work. So with this increase we shall be 
able to lay aside, for we will soon need it, will we 
not? “Yes dear, we must prepare for our little 
stranger and welcome it. After supper, if Father 
goes out, I want to show you the nice things I have 
been making.” But Dad did not go out, and she had 
no chance to display her treasures. 

The next evening they were alone, for Mr. Sharp 
had taken a walk. So no one would interrupt 
them, they went to Hannah’s room. She unlocked 
the bottom drawer of her dresser and lifted out for 
Bennie’s inspection some of the finest and daintiest 
garments all trimmed with lace and ribbon. Then 
she showed him things she had bought, for she was 
expecting this little stranger very soon and had 
been busy sewing for some time. 

Aunt Sarah made frequent calls on Hannah. 
During the year Aunt Sarah’s folks spent many a 
pleasant evening and Sunday afternoon at the Greg¬ 
ory home, where they always found a warm wel- 


HER GUIDING VOICE 273 

come. Clyde loved to visit Bennie and would often 

come with Millie. 

The next week Hannah called Aunt Sarah ask¬ 
ing her to come as soon as she could. Aunt Sarah 
needed no further urging but went at once, for she 
was expecting this message any time. When she 
got there she made Hannah as comfortable as pos¬ 
sible and said, “I’ll call the doctor.” She did so 
but was told that the Doctor was out making his 
calls, but would be located and sent to the Gregory 
home at once. Then Aunt Sarah wanted to know if 
she wanted Bennie notified? “Yes, auntie,” said 
Hannah. Aunt Sarah had some trouble locating 
Bennie, but after many efforts she was told that Ben¬ 
nie would be sent home at once. 

Not long after the Doctor arrived with the nurse, 
Hannah gave birth to a beautiful blue-eyed boy. The 
nurse was dressing the little cherub when Bennie 
came in, asking, “How is my wife?” Just then the 
nurse heard the Doctor coming down stairs and be¬ 
fore she could answer him, the Doctor said, “Mrs. 
Gregory is fine, and patting Bennie on the shoulder 
saying, you ought to be proud of such a son, a fine 
big fellow, and I envy you, for I have no son.” 

Bennie sympathized with him, for he realized 
what it must be to have no child to love, to caress 
and play with. Such is love. Bennie was anxious to 
see Hannah and was told he could go up but not to 
stay long as she needed to be quiet and sleep if pos¬ 
sible. Such a meeting, Hannah, his wife was now 
a mother, how he loved her as he kissed her pale lips 
and tears of joy flowed freely. 

As the days pass Hannah is progressing nicely 
and so is the child for all eyes are on the baby, their 
darling son whom they fairly idolized and adored. 

“Oh Infant! I envy thee, 

Thy seraph smile, thy soul without a stain; 
Angels around thee hover in their glee, 

A look of love to gain. 


274 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


Thy paradise is made 
Upon thy mother’s bosom; and her voice 
Is music rich as that by spirit shed 
When blessed things rejoice.” 

The ties of love now seemed stronger than ever, 
for it seemed more sacred, “Blest be the tie that 
binds Our hearts in sacred love.” Bennie loved and 
adored his only boy as he always loved its mother. 
He left no stone unturned when it came to looking 
after Hannah’s comfort and the welfare of their 
child. 

Congratulations and well wishes were showered 
upon Bennie and Hannah, for they had made many 
friends in Philadelphia. Many dainty as well as use¬ 
ful gifts were bestowed on the baby. One day, a few 
days after the baby arrived, Bennie was surprised 
to see the General Manager, and more so to have 
him come up and congratulate him saying, “Mrs. 
Young and I want to show our love and esteem by 
sending a little token to Bennie Junior.” Bennie 
thanked him and said he appreciated the kindness. 
He did not say what this token was, but when Ben¬ 
nie got home he was surprised to see a beautiful crib 
all fitted with silk and down. 

Hannah was elated and showed Bennie the card. 
When Hannah was able to be around, she was sur¬ 
prised to receive a call from Mrs. Young who intro¬ 
duced herself, saying she was so anxious to meet 
Mrs. Gregory and the new baby. She did not stay 
long but invited Hannah to call on her when she was 
able to be out. “I shall always love the baby and its 
parents.” 

But there was one soul, who sat still, silently 
taking it all in,—Hannah’s Father. Now he thought, 
I am a Grand-father, and he would sit hour after 
hour by the crib and talk to that dear child who 
seemed to know he was the center of attraction. One 
evening after supper, he said to Hannah, “I suppose 
the baby has all he needs in the line of clothes for 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


275 


the present, dear?” “Yes, father, was Hannah’s 
reply. Well, I shall deposit one hundred dollars 
in the bank in his name said her father, and each 
month I shall add a little to it,—yes that is my 
present*” 

Bennie thanked him for his generosity and said, 
“We feel your love and kind thoughtful deeds are 
gift enough, Dad”. One day some of Bennie’s work¬ 
men said “When will we see your new assistant 
Fore-man on the job,” Bennie smiled, knowing they 
wanted him to feel they knew of his blessing. He 
told them, that he was a fine big fellow with blue 
eyes and light hair. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


BENNIE NOW A PROMINENT CITIZEN.—BECOMES A 
PARTNER IN THE FIRM. 

Just then one of the officials came along, and 
hearing the remarks, he too, &aid, “Well how soon 
will the new assistant be on the job, Mr. Gregory?” 
“O pretty soon,” and Bennie passed the joke along 
good naturedly. They enquired as to his wife’s 
health and the baby’s and were glad to hear Bennie 
say “Mother and son are both doing tine, thank you 
for the interest you have shown with regard to me 
and my family”. 

Bennie had written a long letter to Arthur and 
his sister telling that Hannah was the mother of a 
fine baby boy and that both were doing nicely. 
Amelia’s family lost no time in calling and they were 
pleased to see Bennie settled in such a nice home, 
where contentment seemed to reign, for the new 
arrival added to the already happy home. 

Bennie was just as much interested in his work 
and was pushing things right along to bring good 
results, but always had a kind cheerful word for all 
under his charge, and it was to him, the men would 
come when they were in trouble of any kind—he 
sowed seeds of kindness wherever he was—he called 
on the sick and always had a sympathetic word for 
the needy—and many times he helped those in dis¬ 
tress for he was kindness itself. 

He followed the teachings of his dear good 
mother, and often he felt her loving influence close 
to him for he was conscious of Her Guiding Voice, 
as if speaking in the silence. Hannah and the baby 
would go with Bennie on errands to those less for¬ 
tunate, and they were always received with gladness 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


277 


for the baby was a comfort to others as well as to 
the parents. The expressions of gratitude would 
lift them up and they alway gave thanks to One who 
knoweth and doeth all things well. 

Anyone who might perchance to step into the 
Gregory home would feel and sense an atmosphere 
of happiness and contentment, for each one was al¬ 
ways willing to do a service for the other, such is 
Love and Harmony. Hannah was now taking charge 
of all her household cares and one evening she said 
to her husband, “Bennie, don’t you think we should 
have the baby christened soon?” 

“Suppose we take him to the Episcopal Church 
and have him named on next Sunday,” said Bennie. 
This was satisfactory to her and she asked, “What 
do you want to name him, Bennie?” Hannah dear, 
you are to choose his name. “Well, then said Hannah 
I shall call him Bennie after his father”. Why not 
call him Bennie Sharp Gregory—B. S. Gregory, so 
as to keep the Sharp name in our family. 

“Very well dear, just as you say”. So Hannah 
made arrangements for the ceremony to take place 
next Sunday. She told Bennie that all was arranged 
but they must select God-parents and have them on 
hand. “Who shall we ask, dear?” Bennie said he 
knew whom he should like to ask but he wanted her 
to choose. But she said, “Bennie dear, whom do 
you want?” 

“Aunt Sarah and Uncle Joe, but then again I feel 
we should have Dad, for I would not slight him for 
the world, Hannah dear.” “Why, you dear boy, we 
can have Dad, too for do we not need two God¬ 
fathers? So that is settled dear.” So it was decided 
that Bennie call on his aunt and uncle and request 
them to stand for the baby, but at the supper table 
Hannah had told her father and he was glad that 
they had chosen Aunt Sarah and her husband, and 
he too, was pleased to be the second God-father, “But 
even if I had not of had that honor, I will always 


278 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


have the child’s welfare at heart, so rest assured on 
that score, my children. But what are you going to 
call him dear?” “Bennie Sharp Gregory,” said Han¬ 
nah. So you are going to keep the Sharp name in 
your family—how considerate of you both?” Han¬ 
nah told her father that the name was left to her and 
she said, “Bennie after his father, but, Bennie sug¬ 
gested that we call him Bennie Sharp Gregory, and 
we decided on that, so it is Bennie who deserves the 
credit for any consideration on that subject, father 
dear ” 

Mr. Sharp was touched, he rose and shook hands 
with Bennie, saying, “My boy, it was the influence of 
Hannah’s Mother that did that. “Yes, I know she is 
ever near and we feel her influence very strongly at 
times, and She is welcome at all times”. 

After supper Bennie hastened to the home of 
Aunt Sarah, for Hannah did not deem it wise to take 
the baby out as it was quite cool. As Bennie en¬ 
tered the door, Aunt Sarah exclaimed, “Here is our 
Bennie.” Uncle Joe wondered what brought him so 
soon after supper. Bennie told him to sit down and 
he would explain his errand. 

“We are going to have our boy christened on 
Sunday morning at the Church down town, and 
Hannah and I want you to be God-parents.” Aunt 
Sarah spoke up, “What an honor you have be¬ 
stowed upon us, Bennie!” Uncle Joe admitted he 
had a great interest in their baby for you know he 
said, “I am deeply interested in the Father and 
Mother.” “Yes, my boy we will do as you request, 
but I must confess, it has been some time since I 
have been inside a church door, but that matters 
not. However you stop on your way to church and 
we will all go together.” 

“How is Hannah, Bennie?” “She is doing nicely, 
and so is the baby, he is beginning to notice things 
and lays and coos all day long, he is a darling and 
the idol of our hearts,” said Bennie. 

Bennie told Aunt Sarah that he had written a 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


279 


long loving letter to his Mother telling her all about 
the fine blue-eyed baby and that Hannah was a 
splendid little mother.” Aunt Sarah, I told mother 
that even the baby was longing to see her, and that 
we expect a long visit from her pretty soon, as she 
did not get to see all the folks on her auto trip re¬ 
cently.” 

On Sunday morning all was ready and Father 
Sharp asked to carry the baby for he said, “If we 
are both spared I shall tell him that I carried Him 
to church to be christened.” Such is love. Arriv¬ 
ing at Aunt Sarah’s they found both of them wait¬ 
ing, so they went right on, for Uncle Joe wanted 
to get in before the crowd, as he felt strange. 

They rode to within a block of the church, and 
were soon occupying the seats reserved for them up 
front. Mr. Sharp sat beside Uncle Joe thus helping 
him follow the service, and Hannah did likewise 
for Bennie. When the time came for the naming 
of the baby, the Hector stepped up to the front, and 
as he did so, Bennie, Hannah and Aunt Sarah with 
the baby. Uncle Joe and Mr. Sharp did likewise, 
and as they stood before the font—the Rector said, 
“Has this child been already baptized?” “No.” 
The Rector followed by a prayer for the child said, 
—“For as much as all men are born in sin—etc.— 
and the full ceremony gone through, the Rector 
said, “Name the child.” Bennie Sharp Gregory 
was Bennie’s reply. 

Bennie Sharp Gregory, I baptize thee in the 
name of the Father—The Son and The Holy Ghost, 
amen. Then the Rector went on saying, “Wle re¬ 
ceive this child into the congregation of Christ’s 
flock, etc.—Just then the Baby began to cry for he 
did not like the cold water on his face. Hannah 
succeeded in quieting him and the congregation 
sang— 


280 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“Father of Heaven, Who hast created all in wisest love, 
we pray, 

Look on this child, who at Thy gracious call 
Is entering on life’s way, 

Oh make him Thine, Thy blessings give, 

That to Thy glory he may live, 

Father of Heaven.” 

The service completed, our folks with the child 
retired to the vestry room and upon answering the 
necessary questions, the certificate of baptism was 
filled out and given to Mr. Gregory. Hannah soon 
had Bennie ready and they make their way home 
with their treasure. Bennie and Dad joined church 
with Hannah so the Gregory family were active 
workers for the good they could do. 

As fore-man Bennie was crowned with success, 
and as the building was nearing completion, he 
felt it was entirely satisfactory to all concerned, 
for it was a model structure in every particular, 
and a couple of days before he finished, he was sur¬ 
prised by a visit from two of his employers who 
had gone over it, giving it a thorough inspection. 

Seeing Bennie, they smiled and said, “Mr. Greg¬ 
ory, this structure stands as a model for workman¬ 
ship and durability and we wish to commend you 
for your splendid management, and although Mr. 
Young is our Superintendent, and looked over the 
job once in a while, we warned him not to inter¬ 
fere with your plans. So in that way we found out 
what you could accomplish.” 

Gentlemen, said Bennie, “I thank you for prais¬ 
ing my work, but I want to assure you that I am 
deeply interested in my work at all times, and I 
esteem it a great pleasure to see you place such im¬ 
plicit faith in me, and I shall endeavor at all times to 
do my work in such a manner as to not betray 
your confidence and trust in me.” 

One of the men spoke up saying, “We have 
something else in store for you and some time to¬ 
morrow afternoon, when it is convenient for you 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


281 


to be away for a half hour, we would like you to 
call at the office.” 

After they had gone Bennie wondered what they 
wanted him at the office for, as he was at a loss to 
know, but he thought, “Well, I’ll soon find out.” He 
was in no wise troubled for his conscience was clear 
as he had always been loyal to his employers at all 
times. 

That evening as Bennie kissed Hannah and the 
baby, he put his arms around Hannah and told 
her he was to call at the office next day, but had no 
idea, why he was summoned. He told her that as 
his work was nearly completed that they likely 
wanted him to look over some. other plans with 
them. “Why, Bennie dear, do you think they are 
going to promote you?” 

“No, dear, I don’t see how they can, it is only a 
little over a year since I was made foreman, and I 
know they can hardly raise my salary any more.” 

WE SHALL SEE. 

After supper Bennie was relating the conversa¬ 
tion to Dad and just remembered that he had said, 
“We have something else in store for you.” Mr. 
Sharp told him that that sounded encouraging, very 
encouraging indeed. “What is that, Bennie,” said 
Hannah as she came in from the kitchen. 

Bennie told her that there was something else 
in store for him. “You did not tell me that, dear,” 
said Hannah. “It just came to my mind while talk¬ 
ing to Dad, Hannah dear. But we are home now 
and we will let work rest, so I’ll help you dear, and 
we can have a quiet game of checkers, for I feel 
that I can beat you tonight, dear, so let’s hurry.” 

Mr. Sharp smiled as he said, “Yes and then I’ll 
play the winner.” They started to play, the first 
game was in favor of Bennie, then Hannah won. 
So they played a third, this was a close game, neck 
to neck with Hannah in the lead, then Bennie made 
a bad move and the game was Hannah’s. She 


282 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


smiled as she said, “So you thought you could walk 
right over me, Bennie?” 

She told him that even if she had not played 
much lately, and when she played with Dad he al¬ 
ways beat her, “But you see I was learning all the 
time.” Mr. Sharp and Hannah began to play and 
Hannah watched every move, it took close watching 
for her father was an expert player. They had 
been playing ten minutes and were see-sawing for 
a place, when Dad said, “You are learning, Hannah 
dear, for you have made some good moves in this 
game.” She said she was interested and would watch 
him very closely. Finally she made a bad break 
and before she realized it, the game was ended in 
Dad’s favor. 

Mr. Sharp laughed as he said, “I thought you 
were watching me ?” “I thought so too, but it seems 
I wasn’t.” As it was quite late they retired. 

Late the next afternoon, Bennie made his way 
to the office, to see what was in store for him. He 
was greeted by the Chief Clerk who took him into 
the private office of Mr. Thorpe, the President. 
As Bennie entered he found the President seated 
at a large table, waitiing. “Good evening, Mr. Greg¬ 
ory, be seated,” and the clerk left, closing the door. 

“When do you think the job will be completed, 
Mr. Gregory?” “Well, if the weather keeps favor¬ 
able we should finish it in about two weeks,” said 
Bennie.” “Glad to hear that, and now that we are 
alone I want to be open and frank with you, I want 
you to know that I have watched, and had others 
watch your work very closely, and from reports 
received—as well as from my own observation, 
you have done remarkably well, better than we 
expected of you and, the result of this is—that this 
firm which I represent as President, is about to 
ask you to accept a position of trust with us—which 
will be as partner in the firm, drawing the same 
profits as each of us, but at the same time we want 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


283 


you to accept the position of General Superinten¬ 
dent, in charge of all construction, commencing the 
first of the month.” 

Bennie was amazed, he was speechless for a 
moment, but finally said, “I would like to accept 
your offer, but I am rather timid to reach so far.” 
He was assured that they had considered all points 
before offering the position, and that they had full 
faith in his ability to manage. “You give orders and 
they will be fulfilled. I might suggest that you ap¬ 
point your Uncle your Superintendent, for he has 
served us faithfully as fore-man for a number of 
years, and is worthy of it, but use your own judg¬ 
ment about that.” 

“Well sir, I will accept your offer and I can as¬ 
sure you, I shall strain every effort to bring about 
good results, and hope you may never have cause 
to regret.” “Mr. Gregory, it is a gratification to me 
to know that you have accepted the position and I 
feel sure we will never regret the step we have 
taken,—so on the last of the month come to the 
office, and put out your bulletin, with your orders, 
make out your organization, meanwhile, and think 
over what I suggested with reference to your uncle. 

Bennie said he would and thanking him, he 
said, “Good-evening.” Bennie went out, closing 
the door after him, and as he passed through the 
outer office the clerk said, “Well I hear you have 
a little stranger at your house, Mr. Gregory?” “Yes, 
we have a fine big boy and we are very proud of 
him,” said Bennie. 

“I am glad to hear that, and I know you both 
idolize him, don’t you?” “Indeed we do, said Ben¬ 
nie, and we would like you to bring your wife and 
spend an evening with us. “We will be glad to do 
so, Mr. Gregory.” 

Bennie hurried home to tell his good news. He 
rushed into the kitchen, and kissing Hannah, he 
took her in his strong arms and danced around with 


284 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


joy, until Hannah begged him to stop and tell her 
the cause of all this demonstration. “Yes, dear I 
will not keep you waiting, he straightened himself 
up and walked across the room with much dignity 
■—from the first of the month I am to be recognized 
as the General Superintendent, and Hannah dear 
that means a car for us, so we can take our little 
Bennie out more.” Hannah could scarcely believe 
what she heard so she said, “Do I hear aright?” I 
suppose you did dear, for on the first of the month 
I take full charge as General Superintendent, and a 
share of the profits the same as every other mem¬ 
ber of the firm.” 

“That was why I was kissing you so much and 
dancing with joy, for you, and you alone, your lov¬ 
ing self, is responsible for what I am today, dear. 
For if it had not of been for your love, your faith 
in me, I would have probably been a drunkard and 
an aimless wanderer, instead of what you behold. 
I give you all the credit, dear. With you by my 
side as my loving wife and the mother of the dear¬ 
est boy on earth, comfortable and happy home, 
shared with your father, why? should I not be 
happy, and rejoice, for success and prosperity has 
been my portion.” 

“Hannah dear, when I married I made a secret 
vow that I would repay or make amends for my 
deeds of the past, and with your loving helpful 
thoughts you are doing a big part for me.” Han¬ 
nah said nothing, but she threw her arms about his 
neck and kissed him tenderly saying, “Yes Bennie, 
you needed my love, I gave it to you and prayed 
to the Infinite Spirit to guide your footsteps, and 
as the days went by, I knew my prayers were being 
answered.” “And now write a long letter to your 
dear loving mother telling her all about your pro¬ 
motion, for it will make her happy, you see dear, 
I like to share my good news with those near and 
dear to us.”’ He promised to write after supper. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


285 


Just then Dad came in, and Hannah kissed him 
as usual and slyly asked him if he could guess the 
good news? “I have not the slightest idea,” an¬ 
swered her Father. “Well, I’ll tell you, Dad,” said 
Hannah. “Bennie is appointed General Superinten¬ 
dent of The Keystone Construction Co. to take effect 
the first of the month.” 

“Bennie, my boy, that is stepping some for sure,” 
and taking hold of Bennie’s hand he said, “Let me 
congratulate you.” “Thank you, Dad, but just as 
I told Hannah, that without her love and help, I 
never would have been the character I am today. 
And I give her all the credit, for her love was such 
that she would have gladly have given her life to 
make me a better man. And I feel the same toward 
my dear Mother, who had tried so hard to guide 
and lead me by her precepts and her influence, by 
her Guiding Voice, but that restless spirit within 
me ruled and I was not strong enough to overcome 
and conquer it, but after Hannah came into my 
life, things took a turn, until now I am Bennie, re¬ 
born—regenerated—Bennie of the future.” 

Supper over, Bennie sat down and wrote to his 
mother, telling all about himself and saying that 
by the time she would get this letter he would be 
General Superintendent and a partner in the firm 
where he was now emplo 3 7 ed as Fore-man. “Moth¬ 
er, I know this will make you feel happy for you 
always wanted me to rise to prominence saying 
there were grand opportunities ahead for me if I 
would but grasp them, and how hard you tried to 
help me by asking me to Heed your Guiding Voice 
and be led aright, and how many times I promised, 
but my will-power was not sufficient to overcome 
the tendences that drew me into evil conditions— 
and drunkeness was the result. Then, mother dear, 
Hannah came into my life, I began to realize her 
love and responded, so I give her credit, for, by her 
] ove —I have a loving wife, and we have a fine big 


286 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


son—and a home fit for anyone to live in, where 
harmony and love reigns supreme. 

And I say again it was your Guiding Voice, urg¬ 
ing me on to grander opportunities, to settle down 
and be a better man. Today I am a new man, liv¬ 
ing a God-like life, and the Light of Prosperity is 
shining upon me with its radiance and glory. If 
you care to come and feel able to make the trip, I 
will forward your expenses. 

Give our best love to Arthur and Peggy and the 
children, not forgetting Marie. Hope you are all 
well as this leaves us enjoying good health. Han¬ 
nah’s Father joins in sending love to all. Bennie 
Sharp Gregory wants to see you.” 

Late that night, they received a wire from New 
York—Mother sick, will wire condition in morning 
—Arthur. 


CHAPTER XXV 


MOTHER GREGORY’S ILLNESS AND DEATH. 

As Bennie left for work the next morning, he 
said to Hannah, “Hannah dear, when you receive 
the message from New York—if Mother is no bet¬ 
ter—send word to me, and in the meantime, you 
get things in readiness for a hurried trip, and I’ll 
get here as soon as possible and we shall go on to 
New York.” 

Hannah said she would do so, but hoped to get 
a favorable message. So with the assurance that 
Hannah would let him know, he started off, and we 
find him at the Master’s wheel, guiding and steering 
the ship to success, for he must make good and 
with that determination, he bent every effort; and 
with his Will-power and the co-operation of the 
men under him, he would win. 

Bennie had made out his list of organization and 
had it posted on the last of the month. One of 
Uncle Joe’s staunch friends, a man who had been 
employed for a number of years with the firm, was 
the first to see the bulletin after it was posted and 
was surprised to see that Old Joe was listed as 
Superintendent, and he lost no time in spreading 
the news. 

So by the time the news reached Joe, he was 
greeted by, “Good-morning, Super,” but taking it 
as a joke, he told the man to quit joking, “And get 
that stone squared up and start cutting.” But the 
man said, “I’m not joking, Joe, your name is on 
the bulletin for Superintendent, and signed Bennie 
Gregory, General Superintendent.” 

This was interesting news—good news to Joe, 
not that he cared so much for himself, but he 


288 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


thought of Bennie, for he wanted to see him pushed 
ahead, he knew he would be finally but did not ex¬ 
pect the good news so soon. 

Bennie did not get a chance to speak to his uncle, 
with reference to the change until that night, when 
he and Hannah and the baby, took a walk to Uncle 
Joe’s home. Here they were greeted warmly and 
made welcome. Aunt Sarah reaching for the baby 
at once and then Uncle Joe said, “I’ve been wishing 
all week that you would come over and bring the 
baby.” Turning to Bennie, he said, “You foxy boy” 
so the Company have made you General Superin¬ 
tendent, that’s stepping up some, and I give you 
credit for it. I knew they were watching you very 
closely, but never dreamt that they would land you 
so high, but they did mention you for Superinten¬ 
dent.” 

“So you knew, Uncle, what was going on, did 
you not?” And never told me. “I have appointed 
you Superintendent, Uncle Joe. “Yes, one of my 
men informed me this morning. Well Bennie, my 
boy, always knew your head would win prominence 
for you, provided you cut out the drink, and I hoped 
day by day to see you succeed, and my hopes have 
been realized.” 

“Uncle, I must give you credit for my workman¬ 
ship, for did you not teach me?” Uncle Joe put his 
hand on Bennie’s shoulder as he said, “But that 
gift you have within you carried you through, and 
I did not realize then, that some day, my nephew 
My Bennie—My Boy would be General Superin¬ 
tendent and appoint me his Superintendent.” He 
could say no more, the tears were flowing down his 
cheeks—tears of joy—for his dreams for Bennie 
had come true. 

“I suppose you have heard that Mother is not 
at all well, Auntie,” said Bennie. She told him she 
had heard. Hannah then told them that they had 
a wire that day saying that Mother Gregory was 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


289 


just the same, no change. Bennie had intended to 
leave at once if she had been any worse, “But if 
there is not a great improvement by the end of the 
week, we shall run up for the week end.” 

“Mother is in the latter span of life, and we re¬ 
alize that her stay in this material life, is short at 
best, and I want to do everything in my power to 
make her comfortable while with us, for I feel that 
is a debt I owe to her dear loving self,” said Bennie. 

Hannah said that they hoped God would spare 
her for a while yet, for we all realize that Peggy 
will miss her, perhaps more than the rest, for 
mother has been with her and her family for many 
years and Arthur was a good son to her, but as we 
heard the choir singing last Sunday— 

“Thy Way, not mine, Oh God, 

However dark it be 

Lead me by Thine own hand; 

Choose out the path for me.” 

“Yes, we must ask for guidance of an all wise 
Creator, and whatever path is chosen for us, it is 
our duty to follow,” said Aunt Sarah. 

And said Hannah, “If it’s God’s will, then we 
must not grieve, but try to make mother happy 
while with us, and by so doing we are sowing seeds 
of kindness and we shall reap a rich and glorious 
reward in our future life with our Loved Ones who 
are anxiously awaiting our coming with out¬ 
stretched hands.” 

Uncle Joe looked at Hannah and told her what 
an influence she had been in Bennie’s life, and ad¬ 
mitted that he, too was a changed man, since com¬ 
ing in touch with her and how he now saw his 
errors and thought of her many times. 

Hannah smiled and said, “Yes, Uncle Joe, my 
mother who is now in Spirit always taught me to 
be kind and carry a loving thought wherever I 
might go and I have made that a hard and fast rule. 


290 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


so when I became attached to Bennie—why I loved 
every one who loved him, so that is why I love you, 
uncle.” 

“Well, Hannah dear, had we not better start for 
home, as Dad is all alone and it is getting late for 
Bennie Sharp to be out?” So Hannah wrapped her 
treasure up, and they were ready to leave, saying, 
“Come to visit us, but by the way perhaps Aunt 
Sarah and you would like to go to New York over 
the week end?” 

Uncle Joe said he had promised to go soon, but 
he wanted a week, but said he would think about it 
and let them know in time 

But We Shall See. 

Bidding them Good-night, they were soon home 
where Dad was waiting for them. “Dad, said Ben¬ 
nie, we stayed a little longer than we expected, but 
I wanted to talk to Uncle Joe about his appoint¬ 
ment.” “I suppose he was surprised, was he not,” 
asked Dad? Not at all for one of his men had al¬ 
ready told him that he was on the list for Superin¬ 
tendent and that I was General Superintendent. 

“I wonder if Hannah is going to give us a lunch, 
Dad,” said Bennie. “Well I have fresh coffee ready, 
and as Hannah overheard the question, she smiled 
and told them they could have anything they 
wished.” Dad just smiled as much as to say, “I 
told you so.” So they ate a light lunch and retired 
for the night. 

The next morning after the men had gone, Han¬ 
nah received a night letter saying that the doctors 
see very little change in mother’s condition and that 
she may linger a long time. As there was nothing 
urgent in the message she did not send word to Ben¬ 
nie. 

All day Bennie was busy, looking over the 
different jobs, seeing that the newly appointed 
fore-man was taking charge, and also glad to see 
that Uncle Joe was filling his position well. Going 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


291 


from one place to another, he came in direct con¬ 
tact with the men, who were pleased to know that 
he was now General Superintendent, and as they 
shook hands they wished him well, for he had al 
ways been a friend to them and had often helped 
them out of difficulties. 

On reaching home he kissed Hannah and the 
baby and then greeted Dad as was his custom. 
Hannah said, “Bennie dear there is a night letter 
on the mantle, you read it for yourself.” 

In the Thomas home there was much sadness 
for Peggy realized that her dear mother would not 
be with them much longer, as she was now bed¬ 
fast. So Peggy nursed her with tenderest care and 
at night Arthur would take his turn, for he loved 
to sit by her bed-side and talk of the future and per¬ 
chance read to her—such was his love for her. 

One evening near the close of the week, as Marie 
was reading to her mother, Mother said, “Marie 
dear, I shall soon be with your father, he is call¬ 
ing me and bidding me come; so write to Bennie 
and ask him to bring Hannah and the Baby for I 
am longing to see the darling.” Marie said she 
would write at once. Her mother then told her 
that she felt her time was drawing to a close. Just 
then Arthur came in and sat down beside her. 
Mother smiled and said, 

“How still and peaceful is the grave! 

Where, life’s vain tumult past, 

Thy appointed house, by Thy decree, 

Receive us all at last. 

The wicked there from troubles cease, 

Their passions of rage no more; 

And their the weary pilgrim rests 
From all the toils he bore 

There rests the prisoners, now released 
From slavery’s sad abode; 

No more they hear the oppressor’s voice, 

Or dread the tyrant’s rod. 


292 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


And Remember— 

There servants, masters, great and small, 

Pantake the same repose; 

And there, in peace, they mingle with 

Those who once were foes.” 

"‘But as ye sow, so ye reap.” 

“Yes, it is a great gratification to know we shall 
meet our loved ones, just across in the border-land 
of spirit. That is quite true, mother,” said Arthur. 
“As there is only a thin veil between us.” 

“Yes, I have often thought of the good things 
in store for us in the mansions of the blest, and I 
realize that my short span on this side is about com¬ 
pleted and I am resigned—For Oh God” 

“Soon shall my eyes behold Thee 
With rapture, face to face; 

One half has not been told me 
Of all Thy power and grace; 

Thy beauty,^ God, and glory, 

The wonders of Thy love. 

Shall be the endless story. 

Of all Thy saints above.” 

The next morning the Doctor called and in his 
good natured and kind hearted way, said, “How are 
you this morning, Mrs. Gregory?” “Well,” said 
that dear Soul, “I really don’t know, for I feel no 
better—and no worse, just about the same.” 
“Well, I shall give you something to strengthen 
your vitality as it seems low, for it ebbs and flows,” 
said he. “All right, doctor, but yet I feel I will not 
get apy better for you know, doctor, our lives are 
full of ebbs and flows according to circumstances 
and some day, soon, I shall go out of this life to a 
better and more beautiful life beyond. I have been 
preparing myself to meet the Master, who governs 
all circumstances and conditions of this life, who 
judges every man and woman by the deeds of the 
past for it is true that as ye sow so shall ye also 
reap—so doctor—if you are not on the right path, 
think it over—will you?” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


293 


The doctor smiled and said, “I certainly will do 
so.” Marie who was sitting by the bed-side, mar¬ 
velled at these remarks. The doctor left the medi¬ 
cine and bid his patient “Good-morning.” Going 
down stairs he met Peggy who anxiously inquired 
about her mother. She was told that there was 
no change, just lingering, “So there is no need of 
immediate alarm, but I will say that your mother 
is a very remarkable woman and a devout Christian; 
for the advice she just gave me shows she is re¬ 
signed and ready to leave this world, to go to a 
better land prepared for those weary souls in need 
of rest-” 

“Yes, my mother has a good Christian soul with¬ 
in her, and always tries to lead others to see the 
light,” answered Peggy. “Well, good-morning, 
Mrs. Thomas, I will call about this time, in the 
morning.” 

About four o’clock Peggy got a letter from Ben¬ 
nie saying that they would arrive in New York next 
Saturday on the six P. M. via Pennsylvania Road, 
“Unless we get word that mother is worse, in that 
case we will start at once. Hannah and baby send 
their love. Give our love to all the children—Ben¬ 
nie and Hannah.” With the letter in her hand she 
went to her mother and told her that Bennie was 
coming to see her and would bring Hannah and the 
baby. 

Mother Gregory smiled faintly, saying, “I knew 
they would come soon, and I am longing to see 
Bennie’s son, another Grand-son (Bennie). 

If we sum up the total of our lives, we find in 
some part of it, that we have been attracted to some 
person—or some one has been attracted to us, and 
that very presence made us feel all lifted up, for 
there is “that something” about it that can not be 
explained in words. You can make your presence 
a real benediction in this world. You can make 
people glad you are around. For all you need to 


294 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


do is to send out kind thoughts from the garden of 
your soul, and you have accomplished it. 

So it was with this noble soul lying on a sick¬ 
bed. “That something” was coming to see her— 
Her Boy—with his wife and son. Her Grand-son 
whom she had never seen. This visit will be the 
means of reviving that dear soul from her present 
condition—oh yes, far better than any medicine— 
and she was waiting very anxiously for their com¬ 
ing. 

Saturday morning when the doctor made his 
usual call he was surprised to see the change as he 
said, “Well, well, Mrs. Gregory, you seem so much 
better this morning and I’m so glad.” Mother 
Gregory told him she felt like she had wings, she 
felt so light-hearted and asked him if he knew why? 

“No,” said he. “Well said she smiling at Peggy 
who was by her side—it is because—my boy—his 
wife—and my grand-son will be here in a few hours 
to see me.” The doctor nodded his head and said 
“I understand now—yes, Mrs. Gregory I understand 
now—it is the presence of some one you love and 
adore, that is lighting you up.” And it is true in 
every case. 

The doctor told Peggy to keep a close watch on 
her mother when Bennie leaves her as she will be 
affected. “I shall call as usual in the morning, but 
be very careful—cater to her every want as this 
visit may prove a very interesting case.” 

When Arthur came in he went to Mother Greg¬ 
ory’s room the first thing as was his custom, and 
seating himself by her side he said, “Well, mother 
how are you by this time?” “I am feeling better, 
Arthur.” He told her he was glad to hear that but 
what does the doctor say? She told how glad he 
was to see me so much better. “I came in with a 
dull head, mother, but that news makes me feel 
brighter.” 

“Does it, ” asked she? “Indeed it does, mother.” 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


295 


Peggy came in with some broth which she wanted 
her mother to sip, saying, “Marie will stay with 
you and will read to you, and we will be back in a 
few minutes.” 

Arthur and Peggy went down stairs for she was 
anxious to tell him what the doctor had confided 
to her, and the fear he expressed, as to what effect 
Bennie’s departure might have on mother. “Yes, 
that seems natural that it would, but I think we had 
better not tell Bennie or Hannah.” Peggy agreed 
with him. They ate their supper and returned to 
the sick-room. 

Mother Gregory was pleased to have them close 
to her and smilingly she said, “Arthur come by my 
side and read for me, as I love to hear your voice.” 
Arthur answered, “Why certainly I will, but what 
do you want me to read?” 

Mother Gregory pointed to the paragraph that 
Marie had found for her, so Arthur began—“Thy 
book and word shall be the secret wisdom of nature. 
Her deep springs of eternal waters shall refresh 
thee, and the food and communion with angels 
shall be thine. Thy sorrows shall be turned from 
bitterness to sweet, and out from the defeats and 
strivings of thy past agonies, there shall grow the 
golden flowers for thy future crown. Your waiting 
shall not be long, nor your watching for many days. 
The light of another world will be on thee, and thy 
brow and features as a glorious halo, for your sor¬ 
rows will be turned to joy. 

Just then the door-bell rang and Arthur went to 
answer it. Mother smiled saying, “That’s my boy.” 
Peggy took her mother’s trembling hands in hers 
and as she caressed her fondly, said, “Try and com¬ 
pose yourself, mother, and do not excite yourself, 
dear.” “Why, child, seeing Bennie and Hannah 
and their son will not excite me.” 

Arthur greeted the arrivals and Marie had rushed 
down and taken possession of Bennie Sharp. Arthur 


296 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


warned them of the critical state mother was in, 
and our dear soul Hannah answered, “Yes, we must 
be very careful, Arthur.” They were in the living 
room when Peggy greeted them and welcomed them 
and soon they were in Mother Gregory’s room and 
Bennie and Hannah kissed her, but she was so anxi¬ 
ous to see little Bennie, she reached out to take him 
from Marie. 

Marie placed him lovingly in her mother’s arms, 
and the little fellow cooed to her as much as to say, 
“Baby loves you, Grand-ma.” How she hugged that 
child to her heart as she said, “My dear little grand¬ 
son—May the Infinite Spirit shower its blessings up¬ 
on you, always, and may you be so guided in your 
daily walks of life that you will always realize that 
I, your grand-mother, is trying to lead you in the 
right path, where you lead a God-like life, and be a 
prosperous and ambitious man.” 

Peggy now took the child who was cooing first at 
one and then another. “Bennie, my boy, I was so 
glad to hear of your success and how it filled my 
heart with joy. And you. Hannah dear, are doing 
all you can to help him and make an ideal home. 
But How is your Father?” 

“He is quite well, mother dear, and so is Aunt 
Sarah and her family.” “Come closer to me, Ben¬ 
nie, come closer, for you will not have mother much 
longer—for I am going to the mansions of the blest, 
but my spirit will ever be near you all, but I am 
tired so I want to repeat a prayer I learned long ago, 
and then I shall take a nap,” . . . 

“Our vows, our prayers, we now present 
Before Thy throne of Grace; 

God of our fathers: be the God 
Of their succeeding race. 

Through each perplexing path of life 
Our wandering footsteps guide; 

Give us each day our daily bread, 

And rainment fit provide. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


297 


O spread Thy mighty power around us 
Till all our wandering cease; 

And at Our Father’s loved abode 
Our Souls arrive in peace. 

Such Blessings from Thy gracious hand 
Our humble prayers implore; 

And Thou shalt be our chosen God, 

And portion evermore.” 

As she paused a moment she smiled faintly and 
requested them all to kiss her for she wanted to lay 
down and rest. So each kissed her lovingly, even 
Baby Bennie. Then Marie who was her mother’s 
nurse, made her as comfortable as loving hand could 
do so. They bade her good-night and went to their 
rooms, leaving Marie alone with her mother who 
was soon sleeping peacefully. 

But Marie did not sleep, she kept faithful watch, 
and many times during the night, Peggy looked in 
to inquire if all was well. At five o’clock Hannah 
came in to relieve Marie, and promised to call her 
the moment mother would stir. So being satified 
Marie went to rest. 

About eight o’clock Mother Gregory awoke and 
was suprised to see Hannah. “Good-morning mother 
dear, did you rest well?” asked Hannah. “Yes dear, 
but I feel the time is approaching for me to leave.” 
Hannah told her she hoped she would be spared to be 
with them a long time yet. 

“No, Hannah dear, it can not be, but I shall al¬ 
ways be near you—and she dozed off again, and that 
tireless watcher, watched. It was ten o’clock when 
she awoke and the doctor had called but did not 
disturb her, saying, “Sleep is best for her.” 

The day was spent in the sick room, all were 
anxious to be near that dear kind soul—they realized 
that her time was short—soon she would be with 
those loved ones gone before. Bennie and Hannah 
were preparing to leave when Hannah suggested that 
she remain with the baby and help Marie take care 
of mother, and he could go on the last train, and if 


298 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


mother gets worse, we will wire you. That was 
agreed on. So Bennie spent the remaining hours 
by his mother, and that dear soul was so pleased to 
hold his hand and stroke his hair, as she talked to 
him—just as she used to do when he was a boy. 
How she loved him and idolized him and he returned 
her love. 

Kissing her good-bye, he said, “Hannah will stay 
and I’ll come back next Saturday.” “You will come 
sooner that that, Bennie, my boy, won’t you?” “I’ll 
try mother-” “Do, my boy,—you will come—” she 
realized—and so did he. 

Bennie had gone. Even though it was very late 
he called at Aunt Sarah’s and reported his mother’s 
condition. She told him she would go early in the 
morning and Bennie, “If you get word that your 
mother is worse, you let Uncle Joe know and he 
will come with you.” “All right, auntie dear, I’ll do 
that, good-night.” 

On reaching home, he had to arouse Dad, for it 
was late. Bennie told him that his mother may pass 
away any minute. “Then she is very low, my boy,” 
said he. “Yes, Aunt Sarah is going up in the morn¬ 
ing and I think I shall go back with her, for I want 
to be there when Mother passes out.” 

Dad and Bennie retired, but Bennie was too rest¬ 
less to sleep, so he was up very early and ready to 
start. He went to Aunt Sarah’s and that dear soul 
was surprised to see him so early as she inquired, 
“Any more news, my boy.” He told her he was go¬ 
ing back with her and if she could be ready they 
would leave on the seven train and that would get 
them in New York about Nine O’clock. “I’ll be 
ready.” 

Arriving at the station they had ten minutes to 
spare after getting the tickets, so Bennie sent a wire 
to the President of the Company stating his errand 
and would write particulars from New York. 

The train was in and Aunt Sarah called to him to 
hurry and he just got on as the train started. They 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


299 


were on time and as Bennie knew the way he and 
Aunt Sarah were soon at the Thomas Home on 
Washington Heights. 

Peggy was surprised when she answered the bell 
—to see Aunt Sarah and Bennie. “Did you get 
Arthur’s wire, Bennie?” He told her he did not. 

“He wired until two o’clock to come at once for 
mother seemed worse at mid-night—and we sent 
for the doctor, when he examined Mother, he said, 
“If you want any one to come, better wire at once, 
for your mother will not last many hours longer.” 

Bennie waited for no more, but ran to his 
mother’s room, and coming close to her side—she 
realized that her boy—her Bennie—was by her side 
and oh! how glad she was, for she said, “I am going 
to leave you, but my spirit shall hover near you, and 
I shall advise and counsel you, so, my boy. Heed 
My Guiding Voice at all times. Gall the rest as I 
want to pray for them all and I feel myself grow 
weaker;” 


“My race is run; my warfare’s o’er; 

The solemn hour is nigh. 

When offered up to God, my soul 
Shall wing its flight on high. 

With heavenly weapons I have fought 
The battles of my God; 

Finished my course, and kept the faith 
Depending on His Word. 

But with my God I leave my cause, 

From Him I seek relief; 

To Him, in confidence of prayer, 

Unbosom all my grief. 

Un-numbered are His wondrous works 
Un-searchable His ways; 

’Tis His the mourning soul to cheer 
The bowed down to raise.” 

Many times the dear Soul paused to rest, for 
she was weak and short of breath, but finally fin¬ 
ished. Lay back, she said to Marie, “after I rest a 
few minutes I want to talk to you.” “All right, 
mother. I’ll send them out so you can be alone.** 


300 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“No, no, dear, not to go, for I may not see them 
again.” 

All were quiet, but soon Mother Gregory began to 
whisper,—“Kiss me, Bennie, and they each kissed 
her, then she said I want to rest, I am going soon, 
but will be with you always, God Bless you” this was 
very faint for her Soul had taken its flight, joined 
the heavenly throng she so often spoke of. 

Now that the silver chord had been severed pre¬ 
parations were made for the burial. Word was sent 
to all the members of the family with a host of 
friends from Philadelphia assembled to pay their 
last respects to that loving Soul. (Mother) 

The services were very solemn, the good old 
minister spoke of the departed as one full of faith, 
and a devout Christian woman. One who never 
tired of inspiring people on to live a Christian life; 
so we have that assurance that her spirit has wended 
its way to the mansions of the blest. So my dear 
brothers and sisters do not grieve for your loved 
ones, for she is ever near you inspiring you. 

After singing a hymn, and offering a prayer, 
the friends and relatives proceeded to convey the re¬ 
mains of the departed to the station where it was 
taken to Haddonsfield, New Jersey for burial. 
Arriving there, the services were continued and as 
the casket was being lowered into the grave, the 
minister taking some flowers in his hand, said: 

“Now the laborer’s task is o‘er; 

Now the battle day is past; 

Now upon the farther shore 
Lands the voyager at last. 

Earth to earth, and dust to dust, 

Calmly now the words we say, .. - 

Now upon the farther shore 
Lands the voyager at last.” 

So the loved ones made their way home, an 
empty home silent, and so lonely for they missed [ 
the presence of a loved one, one who always made 
others feel better by her very presence. 



“I WILL GUIDE YOU, MY HOY. YOU SHALL NOT 

GO ASTRAY.” 














CHAPTER XXVI 

HER GUIDING VOICE—IN THE SPIRIT. 

Bennie now back to work, no matter where he 
was or whatever he was doing, he felt the influence 
of his dear Mother hovering near him. When he 
felt in doubt as to what to do, whether on a piece 
of work, or anything pertaining to his welfare, he 
would be inspired to do, or not to do it. 

Some people may think differently, and even go 
so far as to censure a person for thinking that Ben¬ 
nie was inspired on by “Her Guiding Voice”, but 
let this appeal to their inner selves, but do not argue, 
. . . for we all know that we are led by a Guid¬ 

ing Hand, in every step we take through, and along 
life’s journey. But some do not realize this, be¬ 
cause they pass by unheeding that Voice of the Si¬ 
lence, which we only hear when we are in a med¬ 
itative mood, and listen. 

So it was with Bennie, as he and his wife and 
Dad would be quietly reading in the evening, of- 
times as from the etheric wave a voice would come 
clear and distinct, “Mother is here my boy,” and they 
would converse with her loving spirit, and their 
hearts would be made glad. 

One morning one of his foremen asked him to 
come to a job as he had had trouble in understand¬ 
ing the plans for the library building. The foreman 
said “Mr. Gregory, the drawings don’t seem to plan 
with the building,” let me see the drawings, I think 
I can explain, said Bennie, . . . looking them 

over, he said, “follow the plans closely and every¬ 
thing will be all right.” Her Guiding Voice was 
near and said to Bennie, “I will Guide you my Boy, 
you shall not go astray.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Gregory, I shall do so. “I will 


302 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


try and call on the job every day, so do not let any¬ 
thing deter you from going ahead, for you are do¬ 
ing fine work. The Foreman thanked him again 
for his confidence, but Bennie assured him that he 
was pleased to help him overcome any difficulties. 
In this way Bennie made many steadfast friends, 
at work, amongst his neighbors, at social gather¬ 
ings, and everywhere, he made his presence known. 

That night after kissing his wife and baby, he 
said, “Hannah dear, while I was taking up some 
work with one of the foremen, today, my dear 
mother said to me, “I will Guide you my boy, you 
shall not go astray.” “Yes, Bennie dear I realize 
your mother who is in spirit is near us.” Dad came 
into the dining room when he heard Bennie, and 
when Bennie greeted, and said, well, Dad, how are 
you this evening? Never better in my life, Bennie, 
said Dad, I was just reading Longfellow, said Dad, 
and he must have been a grand soul; to make such 
utterances, listen, to what he says: But Dad was 
interrupted, for Hannah called,—“supper is ready.” 
Well said Dad, “I will read to you after supper, 
this peaceful family, sat down and talked of the 
events of the day,—the weather,—work, but finally 
Dad said: 

“I heard the trailing garments of the night, 

Sweep through the marble halls; 

I saw her sable skirts all fringed with Light 
From the Celestial walls; 

I felt her presence, by its spell of night, 

Stoop o’er me from above; 

The calm, majestic presence of the night, 

As of the One I Love. ,, 

“What an inspired thought,” said Hannah, “to 
send out on the etheric wave, to be drunk in by the 
thinking people.” “It certainly is a beautiful 
thought,” said Bennie. 

“Arthur Thomas,” said Dad, “must be gifted with 
some power, whether it is what they term clairvo¬ 
yant, or whether it is Intuition, I am not able to 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


303 


say, but he seems to commune with his loved ones, 
and before many days go by, we shall hear of him 
receiving a message from our dear mother,—Ben¬ 
nie.” “Yes, I am sure of that, said Bennie for mother 
was so attached to Arthur, and Teresa, and her 
Grand-children, that she will come to them, as 
soon as a channel can be opened.” 

It was getting rather late, and they prepared 
to retire. “I have a little work to do yet,” said Han¬ 
nah, “but don’t let me detain you; as I must look 
to the comfort of Bennie Sharp, who was cooing 
to draw his mother’s attention, yes dear, I hear 
she said to the baby,—Good night Dad,”—“Good 
night dear,” said Dad. 

Bennie waited till Hannah had looked after 
Baby’s comfort, then taking him up in his arms 
they went upstairs. 

Peggy suffered, although not outwardly, for she 
tried to hide her grief but when she was alone she 
would bereave the loss of her dear mother. As she 
would think of the childhood days when mother 
looked after their every need, and especially of 
Bennie, who was the wayward child and to him, 
this dear mother would talk and advise pleading 
that he turn from evil companions and walk in the 
straight and narrow path. With a Mother’s confi¬ 
dence that all would be well, if she keep on instill¬ 
ing these good thoughts in his mind. And that 
dear soul was not dis-appointed, for her idol was 
at last the man she had pictured him, successful 
—prominent and God-fearing. 

To think good thoughts and send them out on 
the atmosphere, while you sojourn in the earthly 
sphere, then when the last hour cometh and your 
spirit takes up its abode in the mansions prepared 
for those seeking rest, you will be blessed for the 
seeds of kindness that you have sown, for it is a 
true saying—“As ye sow so shall ye reap.” 

Marie realized that her sister was feeling the 
loss greatly and tried in every way to brighten her 


304 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


up. “You know Peggy dear, that Mother is still 
with us, “There is no death,” our mother still lives 
in the Spirit and I feel her beautiful influence ever 
around me, you must not grieve Peggy dear, Mother 
would not want you to do so.” “I can not help it 
Marie dear, for I miss her so much and the child¬ 
ren are always asking when Grand ma is coming 
back.” 

When Arthur came home that evening he saw 
at once that his wife had been crying, and said to 
her, “Why cry, Teresa dear? you should not grieve 
so, Mother is still with us, and loves us still, and we 
all love her, as we have always done.” Mother will 
come dear, so let us wait patiently.” 

“Serene, I fold my hands and wait, 

Nor care for wind, or tide or sea, 

I rave no more against time nor fate, 

For lo, my own shall come to me. 

I stay my haste, I make delays, 

For what awaits this eager pace, 

I stand amid the Eternal ways, 

And what is mine shall know my face. 

Asleep, awake, by night or day. 

The friend I seek, are seeking me; 

No wind will drive my barque astray, 

Nor change the tide of destiny. 

What matter if I stand alone? 

I wait with joy the coming years; 

My heart shall reap what it has sown. 

And garner up its fruit of tears. 

The stars come nightly to the sky; 

The tidal wave unto the sea; 

Nor time, nor space, nor deep nor high. 

Can keep my own away from me.” 

“That is certainly to the point, Arthur,” said his 
wife. “Yes indeed it is very plainly put together, 
after you get the children to bed we will have a quiet 
hour in the Silence,” said Arthur. 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


305 


It was not yet nine o’clock when Peggy came 
into the living room, saying “now Arthur, I am 
ready.” They then sang:— 

“In the moments when life’s shadows 
Gather thickly o’er the way, 

When it seems we are deserted, 

And for guidance vainly pray. 

Then our spirit friends seek ever 
To give courage, hope and cheer 
If they fail in their endeavor, 

Do not doubt their presence near. 

Skys may grow so black above us, 

And the stars give not a ray, 

But the angels who love us. 

Guide us to the perfect day. 

Whispering always, ’bide the shadows. 

After night must come the morn, 

And the hour is always darkest 
That precedes the rising morn. 

Blessed be our angel teachers, 

We wiill follow where they lead 
If they fail we can not censure 
When we strive the truth to heed. 

Let us work our humble mission 
Faithful servants everywhere, 

Time^will grant a full fruition 
And gfve answer to our prayer.” 

“What beautiful thoughts we are sending to our 
Loved Ones,” said she. “Yes, it is this harmonious 
condition that creates The Voice in the Silence, 
where Spirit communication can be held with our 
departed Loved Ones,” answered Arthur. “Now 
Marie, you offer a fervent prayer to The Infinite 
Spirit to guide our footsteps,” said he. 

Marie responded with a humble and contrite 
heart she opened her Soul “Oh Thou, who hast in 
Thy deep love love revealed to me, Oh Holy One: 
My understanding is now enlightened and I com¬ 
prehend the truth. Bewilderment has left me, and 


306 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


all my doubts and fears are gone. For now my 
days are perfect peace, my delight in perfect rap* 
ture flows in knowing Thee. Oh Thou, who dost 
sustain the Universe in Thy compassion great, Oh 
look on me. In my blind foolishness, Oh God of 
Gods, can I discover what this portends? but hence¬ 
forth I will obedient prove to what Thou shalt 
command. Oh let Thy Light and Love forever 
more abide with me.” 

After sitting in quiet meditation, listening 
to the voices of the sphere for nearly thirty minutes, 
Arthur said, “I hear some singing faintly, barely 
audible but never the less, I hear singing—Yes 
Mother—is that you?—no answer—singing as from 
a distance. I hear the words now—listen—” 

“Guide me Oh Thou great Jehovah, 

Pilgrims through this barren land, 

I am weak, but Thou art mighty, 

Hold me with Thy powerful hand.” 

I 

The unseen voice said, “Now do you know 
who it is? “Yes,” said Arthur, ‘we know it is our dear 
Mother singing her favorite hymn.’ Are you happy, 
mother dear?” 

“Yes, I am happy, and I want all of you to be 
happy, do not grieve for me—this is a beautiful 
place and some time again I shall explain—I can 
not stay long—but as I grow stronger I shall come 
again—” 

“Mother has gone” said he, “It seemed strange 
for she seemed to be singing and talking from a 
distance—for at first it was faint, then she drew 
closer and I heard her plainly but did not see her.” 

“That was grand,” said Marie, and she seems 
happy. “Yes, dear, and we know she will come 
when we make conditions for her,” said Peggy. 
Arthur then assured them that she would, for 
many times she told me she would manifest to us, 
and she has kept her word.” 

Bennie was working hard and having splendid 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


307 


success and some of this success was due to his 
uncle who was superintendent in charge, but with 
all his past experience in this line of work, could 
not fathom out how Bennie was accomplishing the 
work. But Bennie knew from what source it was 
coming. 

One morning after the men were well started on 
their work. Uncle Joe, determined to find out for 
himself, went up to Bennie and said, “The next 
piece of work will be rather difficult, according to 
these plans, what do you think about it?” “Well, t<$ 
be frank with you, I don’t see any trouble ahead, 
or any difficulty, uncle, and no matter what may 
arise, I always ask for guidance, and faith will do 
the rest.” 

“I have faith that my Mother’s Guiding Voice, 
will ever be near me, and guide me over seeming 
obstacles, yes, uncle, we are all led by a Guiding 
Hand.” 

“It was necessary for my Mother to guide me 
from youth, as I w r as a wayward son,—I had a 
weakness, as you know, for drink,—for evil things, 
but now I am changed,—but my dear Mother still 
Guides me on.” 

“Uncle, you realize there are many men, that 
when everything comes their way, they lessen the 
drive, their mind is not so keen, as it should have 
been, and the time comes when a condition arises, 
they are unready. But on the other hand, driven 
by necessity, they come to feel the vastness of their 
big attempts, and determine to bring about success¬ 
ful results.” 

“I see now my boy,” ‘Then you mean to assert 
you,—n^ver let up,” yes, said Bennie, you have the 
idea exactly, for I mean to never to let up until I 
see success, arid by the help of the Infinite Spirit, 
who guides the Universe, and who is the Creator 
of all Wisdoriv—and by the help of “Her Guiding 
Voice” in the Spirit,—“I know I shall be success¬ 
ful.” 


308 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“And now uncle I must be going, as I want to go 
to the office before I go home, and shaking uncle 
Joe’s hand, Bennie said, “Think it over Uncle.” 

Bennie was soon home, where his wife greeted 
him, and he kissed her, and then going to the crib 
in the next room, where he heard Bennie Jr. cooing, 
he stooped down and kissed him, for this was Ben¬ 
nie’s custom, for he never left, or came into his 
home, without kissing his wife and child. 

He then called to Dad, who was in the living 
room reading, “How is Dad”?—“Fine, Bennie, Fine, 
My Boy.” 

After supper was over, Hannah had some pas¬ 
sages she wanted to read to Bennie, and her Father, 
so she said, “Now listen to this advice:— 

“In Thy dealings with men, be impartial and 
just, do unto them as Thou would’st they should 
do unto thee.” 

“Thrice happy is the man who hath sown in 
his breast the seed of kindness, and benevolence; 
for the fruit of the product thereof, shall be wisdom, 
charity, and love; from out of the fountains of a 
warm heart shall arise rivers of love, goodness, 
and power; and the streams shall overflow as re¬ 
freshing waters for the benefit of mankind.” 

“The hand of the generous man is like the clouds 
of heaven, which drop on the earth fruits, herbage, 
grain, and flowers, but the ungrateful man has a 
heart like unto the desert of sand, or the darkness 
of night without the moon, while he blunders along 
the pathway of Life His life is swallowed up by 
his un-gratitude and greediness. It is like the show¬ 
ers from heaven that fall on the sand, which are 
buried in its bosom and produce nothing.” 

“The tongue of the sincere is rooted in his 
heart, for deceit has no place in his words.” He is 
consistent with himself; he is never embarrassed 
he hath courage for the truth, and will not have 
companionship with a lie.” 

“O shut not, thy ears against the cries of the 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


309 


poor and worthy neither harden thine heart against 
the calamities of the innocent, for when thou seest 
the naked wanderer on the street shivering with 
cold and destitute of habitation, let bounty open 
thine heart; let the wings of charity shelter him 
from the storms and from death, that thy Own 
Soul may live. Then shalt thou hear the voice of 
gratitude, and the tears of compassion, which are 
far sweeter than dew-drops falling from roses on 
the bosom of the earth. 

“And remember the soil of thy inner garden, 
(The Garden of the Soul) is thine own, let it not 
want for cultivation. For.—“The seed which thou 
sowest, that also shalt thou reap.” 

“Also look well to the garden of the Soul of thy 
children, teach them obedience, and they shall bless 
thee, teach them modesty of heart, and they shall 
not be ashamed.” 

“Teach them gratitude, and they shall receive 
benefits, teach them prudence, and fortune shall 
attend them.” 

“Teach them justice and they shall be honored 
by the world. Teach them sympathy and bene¬ 
volence, and their minds shall be exalted. Teach 
them truth and charity, and then death shall be 
happy.” 

As Hannah finished, her father said, “What a 
grand and glorious thought, to be sent out on the 
atmosphere to the human family.” “Yes,” said Ben¬ 
nie, “It is, and I shall always remember how my 
dear Mother visited the poor and the sick and how 
she was ever ready to do a kindness, always instill¬ 
ing in us, this thought that Hannah has just read 
to us. 

“Yes, Bennie dear, said his wife, “I was led to 
the library and picked up the book, and opened it 
to those precepts, finding therein much food for 
thought.” I know it was our dear mothers who 
were guiding me, for I’ve felt the influence of their 
presence all afternoon. 


310 


HER GUIDING VOICE 


“Yes, Hannah dear, I feel my dear mother’s 
Guiding Voice near me at all times, no matter where 
I am—at work—or at home—she is ever by my 
side and I often think of the words she told me, 
“I WILL GUIDE YOU, MY BOY.”, said Bennie 
So with that faith, Bennie, (Mother Gregory’s 
wayward son), the wahderer of the past, is now a 
man among men, helping his fellow-workers, and 
in cases of emergency, helping the poor and needy, 
and says, “By the Grace of God, I will help those 
in need, and having that faith in Him who doeth 
all things well, I shall in due time, join my Mother 
in the home of many mansions prepared for those 
seeking rest, and thus be blesed by hearing HER 
GUIDING VOICE, in the unseen, from realms 
above.” 









































m, ■ 




































» t 






























\ 

















































































